• We have updated our Community Code of Conduct. Please read through the new rules for the forum that are an integral part of Paradox Interactive’s User Agreement.
Introduction
  • Idhrendur

    Keeper of the Converters
    109 Badges
    Feb 27, 2009
    12.386
    4.723
    • Hearts of Iron IV Sign-up
    • Hearts of Iron 4: Arms Against Tyranny
    • Hearts of Iron IV: No Step Back
    • Hearts of Iron IV: By Blood Alone
    • Victoria 3 Sign Up
    • Stellaris: Nemesis
    • Crusader Kings II
    • Sengoku
    • Pillars of Eternity
    • Tyranny: Archon Edition
    • Europa Universalis IV
    • March of the Eagles
    • Victoria 2
    • 500k Club
    • Stellaris: Galaxy Edition
    • Hearts of Iron IV: Colonel
    • Shadowrun Returns
    • Imperator: Rome Deluxe Edition
    • Crusader Kings III: Royal Edition
    • Commander: Conquest of the Americas
    • Darkest Hour
    The Empire Strikes Back (banner)

    Part 4

    "The empire, long divided, must unite; long united, must divide. Thus it has ever been."

    Rome has stood for nearly 2500 years, guiding and determining the course of the whole world. But after losing much of the west, will Rome fail at its next succession? Or will it strike back against its foes?

    This is part four of a megacampaign through CK2, EU3, Vic2, and now HoI4.

    Interactivity approved by Qorten.
     
    Last edited:
    • 6Like
    Reactions:
    Index
  • Index
    Rules
    Characters
    Background
    Political Parties

    World Updates
    A Report on Recent Breakaway Provinces in the Imperial Core
    A Report on Sub-Saharan Africa
    A Report on the Americas
    A Report on West, Central, and East Asia
    A Report on Southeast Asia and Oceania
    A Report on Europe

    The Constitution
    Preamble

    Histories
    History of Socialism and Communism
    A History of Fascism

    CK2 Installments
    Forum Thread

    Konstantios IV, The Reformer - 1408-1449
    42. The Reformer
    43. Europa 1408
    44. War in the East
    45. The Three Themas
    46. The Scottish Play
    47. War! What is it good for?
    48. The End of an Era

    Zoe I - 1455-1502
    48a. The World, 1450
    49. The Persian Plan
    50. Kings of Leon
    51. 1500 Update
    52. βασιλιάς είναι νεκρός…

    Konstantios XI, the Holy - 1502-1565
    53 . …ζήτω ο βασιλιάς!
    54. The 15 Year War, Part I
    55. The 15 Year War, Part II
    56. The Peace of Westphalia
    57. The New World
    58. A Minor War or Three
    59. 1550 Update
    60. The Holy

    Ioannes VII - 1565-1574
    Konstantinos XVIII, the Zealous - 1574-1637
    61. The Reign in Spain
    62. Solomon's Gold
    63. 1600 Update
    64. The Fall of the Papacy
    65. The Particularist Revolt
    66. The Zealous

    Demetrios I - 1637-1639
    Ioannes VIII - 1639-1650
    67. The War of Three Emperors
    68. Minor Wars

    Demetrios II - 1650-1658
    69. 1650 Update
    70. The War for Huron

    Theodoros I, the Sun Emperor - 1661-1669
    71. The Sun Emperor

    Konstantinos XIX - 1669-1726
    72. Expansion Resumes
    73. 1700 Update
    74. Gallia Falls, and More
    75. 'Murica

    Konstantios XII - 1726-1760
    76. To the Rhine
    77. The Epistle to the Empire
    78. 1750 Update
    79. War in Africa

    Alexander, Megas Alexandros - 1760-1820
    80. Alexander Goes to War
    81. Megas Alexandros

    Konstantios XIII - 1820-??
    82. 1821 Update

    Andronikos, the Mad - ??-??
    Veronica - 1836-1900
    83. Empress Veronica
    84. 1836
    85. 1837
    86. 1837-1839
    87. 1839-1843
    88. 1843-1846
    89. 1846-1849
    90. 1849-1854
    91. 1854-1860
    92. 1860-1869
    Interlude - Heart of Doukas
    93. 1869-1880
    94. 1880
    95. 1880-1885
    96. 1885-1890
    97. 1890-1895
    98. 1895-1900
    99. The Death of Empress Veronica
    Konstantinos XX - 1900-1910
    100. 1901-1906
    101. The Death of Emperor Konstantinos XX
    Michael VII - 1910-1936
    102. The Time of Troubles, the First 58 Days
    The Imperial Civil War - 20 May 1910​
    The Northern Alliance - 27 May 1910​
    The Northern Alliance Grows - 10 June 1910​
    The Great War - 17 June 1910​
    The GACPS Expands - 1 July 1910​
    The GACPS Goes to War - 8 July 1910​
    A World at War - 17 July 1910​
    103. The Time of Troubles
    July-August 1910​
    March-April 1911​
    104. The Sack of Constantinople
    105. The Time of Troubles 1911-1912
    May-August 1911​
    February-May 1912​
    106. The Time of Troubles 1912-1913
    May-August 1912​
    February-May 1913​
    107. The End of the Great Wars
    108. 1915-1921
    109. On Orthodoxy
    110. 1921-1926
    111. 1926-1931
    112. 1931-1936

    HoI4 Installments
    Michael VII
    - 1910-1936
    113. The New Year

    Interregnum - 1936-1936
    114. The Brothers' War
    115. The Brothers' War 2
    116. The Brothers' War 3
    117. The Brothers' War 4
    118. The End of the War
    SPQR
    Michael VIII - 1936-
    119. The Trial of Konstantinos
    120. Election Day
    121. The Constitutional Convention
    Interlude - The Shadow of the Past
    122. Roman Diplomacy
    123. The First Fireside Chats
    124. The Second Dresden Conference
    125. More Fireside Chats
    Interlude - A Short Rest
    126. Restoration Begins
    127. A Small Step
    128. Rumblings of War
    129. The Hungarian War
    130. The Hungarian Peace
    131 - Next Steps
    132 - Laying Groundwork
    133 - Reintegration Begins
    134 - A Lull
    135 - Accelerando
     
    Last edited:
    • 3Like
    Reactions:
    Rules
  • As with the last leg, this will be a partially-interactive AAR, with the audience fleshing out the world. In general characters are assumed to be Senators, but can choose to be other characters. In-game characters are generally off-limits, but feel free to message me to ask about a given character. There are a handful of pre-approved exceptions to this, with characters already added to the mod. Audience members do not directly control the gameplay, and characters are primarily for roleplay purposes. I'm not experienced with HoI4 so will ask for lots of advice, but at the end of the day I will play how I wish.

    The Rules
    1. Only one character per person at a time, unless I have specifically granted you permission otherwise.
    2. Make sure to announce any new characters before speaking in character. When announcing a character, include the name, home, date of birth, a brief description of the character, and if relevant any political affiliations (see the post below for a list of political parties).
    3. Ask me before creating a character in another country.
    4. Indicate out of character writing by (( placing it in double parenthesis )).
    5. Do not directly control, injure, kill, or otherwise harm other people's characters without their permission.
    6. Do feel free to flesh out the world! I greatly enjoy other peoples' stories. But check with me before starting major chains of events - PM me a brief outline of what you intend. This will allow me to accommodate you in the storytelling, as well as set the timing well on my side.
    7. Always ensure your character's name is worked into any in-character post. This can be a quick mention at the end or worked into the text. But it should always be clear who is speaking or acting.
    8. Use standard English style when writing your posts. It should look like something that can be published in a short story or novel.
    9. I may decide that certain posts don't fit the narrative. If I tell you, edit or delete said posts accordingly.
    10. I may run the occasional straw poll. The results will be strongly considered for the narrative, but are not binding.
    11. I reserve the right to send rocks that fall and kill everyone, or any lesser GM powers.

    Sample Character

    Name: John Smith
    Home: Gallifrey
    Date of birth: Unknown
    Description: Not much is known of him, but he has a penchant for being in the right place at the right time. The right time to run away, that is, before doing something clever and saving the day.
    Occupation: Tourist
    Political affiliation: None
     
    Last edited:
    • 2
    • 1Like
    Reactions:
    Characters
  • Characters

    Non-Player Characters
    Emperor Michael VIII - Born 14 December 1895 as Prince Alvértos, married to Lady Elisabet, became Emperor in 1936
    Princess Veronica Maria of Denmark - Dowager Empress and mother of Emperor Michael VIII
    Princess Maria - Born 25 April 1897, sister of Emperor Michael VIII
    Prince Enrikos - Born 31 March 1900, brother of Emperor Michael VIII
    Prince Michael - Born 20 December 1902, brother of Emperor Michael VIII
    Elisábet - Daughter of Prince Michael VIII, born 21 April 1926
    Margarítēs - Daughter of Prince Michael VIII, born 21 August 1930

    Primary Player Characters
    Theodora Doukas - Sebastokrator (Prime Minister) and head of the MSI
    Irene Doukas
    Donatello Favero - Logothetes tou Dromou (Foreign Minister)
    Giuseppe Lombardi the Second - King of Italy
    His All Holiness, Alexander, Archbishop of Constantinople-New Rome, The Ecumenical Patriarch of Constantinople
    Nikos Stavros
    Kyrene Udata Thaddas - Leader of Aotearoa
    Timon Tutoko Ignatios Nestorias Thaddas - Son of Kyrene Thaddas and Senator in Rhomaion
    Justinian Varagios
    Leonidas Varagios
    Demetrius Laskaris
    Pope Rhaban (Albrecht Held) - Leader of Burgundy
    Theodoros Ypóstego

    Former NPCs
    Emperor Michael VII - Rose to power on his father's assassination in 1910, died early 1936.
    Prince Konstantinos - Born 23 June 1894, exiled to St. Helena in April 1936.

    Former Player Characters
    Nestorius Septiadis Thaddas
     
    Last edited:
    • 2
    • 1Like
    Reactions:
    Background
  • Background

    The Empire is an Absolute Monarchy, but this may change through the course of the AAR. Senators have no direct power but often are appointed as governors, ministers of government departments, and generals. They also bring important matters to the attention of the head of state and serve as a source of knowledge and wisdom. Senators are sometimes involved in political parties. These parties are most active in the bureaucracy, though the Senate has no direct power over the bureaucracy itself.

    Rome was founded in 509 BC, part of history you should all know. 1066 was a significant year, when Konstantinos Doukas defeated the Seljuk Turks in a major war. Over the ensuing centuries, the Empire expanded to the full extent of its old borders, imposed Orthodoxy on the Christian world, pacified the various Mongols, discovered the Americas, founded kingdoms, and generally set the course of the world. 1821-1836 were a time of silence, where the Emperors never emerged from the palace, and the bureaucracy generally just kept the Empire running, with various families taking the opportunity to reassert their power. When Empress Veronica emerged, she reformed the Senate, using it as a tool to bend these families to her will and convince them to adhere to her systems of power. This was so successful that when a major civil war broke out in 1906, Michael VII was able to use the Senate to gain direct control over the bureaucracy, though that involved a violent purge. Unfortunately the civil war and the following Great War left much of the western Empire sundered from the rest.

    The Orthodox church is still a major force in the Empire. They sometimes serve as a wing of the government, operating many schools and hospitals, but also independently, as with the churches. Orthodox Christianity is almost exclusively the only form of Christianity, though it is quite broad in form, with dozens of autocephalous patriarchs world-wide.
     
    Last edited:
    • 2Like
    Reactions:
    Political Parties
  • Political Parties

    Current political parties

    Kómma Romanítas Aftokratorikós (Κόμμα Ρομανίτας Αυτοκρατορικός / Imperial Romanitas Party - KRA) - Center-Left Democratic

    In the 1910s, the Foiderátoi, Christianikoú Kómmatos Metarrýthmisi̱, and other smaller parties were convinced to join forces under a single banner by Senator Theodora Doukas, realizing that the old arrangements that had dominated the Senate since the early years of Veronica’s reign were no longer suited for a rapidly changing political landscape. The first Koinonistikaí would be subsumed in the growing alliance in the following decade. Remaining helmed by Theodora Doukas since then, the new party adopted the name Kómma Romanítas Aftokratorikós — the Imperial Romanitas Party.

    Over the years, the KRA grew further as new parties joined it, contributing their own ideas to the overall platform. Contrary to many observers’ concerns that such open acceptance of new factions would lead to a loss of core identity, the KRA only grew more cohesive as a party in its own right while still retaining its official status as a big tent coalition. By 1936, many of the older parties had effectively become internal factions whose identities were completely intertwined with the KRA’s, while the newer parties remained distinct entities under the KRA umbrella. Other parties, both within the Empire and in allied nations, like Aotearoa’s Ergatikó Kómma Aotearóas, are officially affiliated with the KRA.

    Theodora encouraged all members to contribute ideas in an open forum, believing the discussion to be the KRA’s strength. The core value at the center of the KRA’s unified platform is a desire to help people. Recognizing that all imperial subjects are Roman citizens, equal under the Emperor, the KRA follows in the footsteps of traditional liberal and leftist organizations and strives to carry on the traditional idea of Romanitas in the modern Empire. Religious tolerance, recognition of cultural achievements outside of the metropolitan core, expansion of personal freedoms, progressive reform of the tax code, and leveling of the playing field between commoners and nobility—these can be found within the KRA’s core platform and those of its constituent parties. Advancement through the ranks of the KRA is done meritocratically through recognition of an individual’s talents and allocation of those talents to where they are best utilized.

    Kleinoí (Κλεινοί / The Nobiles) - Center-Right Democratic

    Formed in 1936 by Senator Donatello Favero as a more moderate alternative to the traditional conservative parties, the Kleinoí represent a center-right conservative movement that supports reform of the senate and imperial institutions to restore stability and preserve the Empire. Most of the members were formerly part of the Patríkioi or Kyriarchía but left after seeing the need for reform or in opposition to the rising absolutist sentiment that arose following the Black Rebellion. They have managed to siphon away much of the Patríkioi’s and Kyriarchía’s support base by taking a more merit-based focus, favoring nobility of spirit over birth and being much more open to non-Greeks and other minorities.

    The Kleinoí, despite their support for reform, still believe that the authority of the Emperor must be respected, but that the senate should be made more representative to ensure all provinces of the Empire have a say in how they are governed. Whether that representation takes the form of appointments by the Emperor or elected officials, or whether the provincial governments should be granted additional powers at the expense of the central government, is still up for debate amongst the party members. The Orthodox Church is viewed as the official state religion, although the party is favorable towards a clearer delineation of state and church following the Ecumenical Patriarch’s call for reform. The party is supportive of a strong military, but more as a defensive measure or as a last resort if diplomacy fails. The government’s role in the economy should be minimal, only intervening when necessary to ensure economic stability or to protect key imperial industries. The party is generally against social reforms, believing them an economic burden and infringing on the rights of citizens, but is willing to make exceptions for reforms that present opportunities for citizens to better themselves.

    Aléxides toú Nómou Empsýchou (Ἀλέξιδες τοῦ νόμου ἐμψύχου / Defenders of the Living Law - ANE) - Absolutist

    Established in 1936 following the Kleinoí Secession from the Patríkioi, though often treated as one bloc, it is in fact an anti-democratic coalition of conservative parties in support of the crown maintaining absolute authority. The coalition consists of three main parties, and an assortment of smaller regional/local parties. Of the core three, there are the Patríkioi, a party consisting of aristocrats, the Kyriarchía, a party consisting of lower-class libertarians, and Drási, a minor party consisting of anarcho-capitalists.

    Patríkioi (Πατρίκιοι / The Patricians)

    The Patríkioi are the most affluent and influential aristocrats from across the Empire. Following the departure of Donatello Favero and the more moderate members to form the Kleinoí, the party consists mostly of nobles from the imperial heartland, absolutists, and former Konstantinos supporters. They, along with the Kyriarchía, formed the ANE as an anti-democratic coalition in support of the crown maintaining absolute authority.

    The Patríkioi favor the pre-eminence of Greek culture, both as the pinnacle of civilization and a means of maintaining the existing order. The positions of the monarchy and Orthodox Church are regarded as sacrosanct, institutions demanding both respect and unyielding loyalty. The Emperor is regarded as an absolute monarch whose divine right to rule cannot be questioned, although the aristocrats of the Patríkioi are ever ready to provide much-needed advice. War is seen as but a means to achieve the goals of imperialism and to make the Empire stronger, while the government's interference in economic matters is seen as a way of maintaining stability, especially against the fickle whims of a fluctuating market economy. Most important of all, the Patríkioi recognize the need for the imperial government to maintain control over an increasingly unruly populace, for the lower classes are regarded as ignorant and often express desires counter to that of the Empire as a whole.

    Kyriarchía (Κυριαρχία / The Supremacy)

    The Kyriarchía is the party of the Greek-speaking, Orthodox Christian, lower and middle classes, and serves as a populist alternative to the elitist Patríkioi for ethnic Greeks. Once serving as the backbone of the conservative movement, most of their moderate members departed to join the Kleinoí. They, along with the Patríkioi, formed the ANE as an anti-democratic coalition in support of the crown maintaining absolute authority.

    The Kyriarchía support the dominance of Greek culture and the Orthodox Church, believing that the many cultural and religious minorities of the Empire must assimilate. The Emperor’s power is regarded as absolute and must not be infringed upon through democratic reforms. The party is pro-military and imperialist, demanding the subservience of all dominions and provincial governments to the central government. They believe the government should not have a role in the economy or interfere in citizens’ lives beyond the need to maintain order, opposing the creation of any social programs.

    Drási (Δράση / Action)

    Formed in 1936 following the collapse of the Rizospastikó Kómma, Drási consists of anarcho-capitalists, who support the abolishment of the state in favor of stateless societies guided by the invisible hand of the free market, a voluntary society as they describe it. Previously the most militant branch of the Rizospastikó Kómma, they have since largely become reformists. They maintain pro-minority positions, though manifest now in an assimilationist form, believing the best way to assimilate them is to integrate their cultures into Greek, to create the perfect culture. They joined ANE following its creation, and believe the Emperor to be the figurehead needed to lead the world into an anarcho-capitalist utopia.

    Pars Imperium Aecus Romani Operarii (Imperial Just Roman Workers' Party - PIARO) - Fascist

    Established following the Time of Troubles, subsuming the Tágma tōn Varángōn political party, PIARO is a paramilitary group turned political party. The party's roots are from the Romani vi Bonorum (Roman Loyalist Force), which had waged a damaging-but-unsuccessful guerilla warfare campaign to oppose the Italian separatists. After the Empire had made peace with the Italians, the most radical members of the RvB relocated to southern Italy to create a political party to campaign for the rebuilding of the Empire. It is a highly militant and jingoist group, bearing the Imperial Eagle and fasces as its symbol, advocating for the establishment of a new Roman identity to subsume all under the Empire. The party supported Prince Konstantinos during the Black Rebellion, resulting in it receiving intense scrutiny in the following peace - several of its members would depart for ANE to avoid suspicion.

    Koinonistikaí (Κοινωνιστικαί / The Socialists) - Socialist

    Established in 1922 following the merger of the first Koinonistikaí into the KRA, the second Koinonistikaí believes in worker's rights just as the first did. More militant than its predecessor, it has called for not just strong government intervention to uphold these rights, but to intervene in foreign states to uphold the rights of workers internationally. It is anti-abstentionist, and is considered a reformist libertarian socialist party internationally, believing that capitalism needs to be abolished first and foremost, with the state thereafter. It is a member of the Third International.

    I Koinotita (Η Κοινότητα / The Commune) - Communist

    Established in the 1910s after the first I Koinotita was subsumed into the first Koinonistikaí following the Grayist Purge. The second I Koinotita maintains a pro-revolutionary and anti-statist position, seeking to overthrow the entire social order as to begin the process of communization, but has lost much of its support as a result of the KRA and the second Koinonistikaí, with some members baring Koinonistikaí cards instead. It rejects the idea of the dictatorship of the proletariat, which it sees as reproducing capitalism. Leadership largely consists of authors who write about the failings of Roman 'revisionist' and 'non-Marxist' socialism and communism, due to the party being haunted by the memory of Grayism. It was rejected from the Third International.

    Georgikó Kómma (Γεωργικό Κόμμα / Agrarian∕Farmers' Party - Georgoí / Γεωργοί / Farmers) - Non-Aligned

    An agrarian party that rose to prominence during the Black Rebellion. Generally considered a centrist party focused on the interests of farmers and peasants across the core Imperial territories of the Hemus and Anatolia. Generally considered anti-urbanist, emphasizing both the beauty of nature and the pollution of cities. Has a mix of agrarian landholders and peasants of various political viewpoints, and anti-socialist rural proletariat. Largely campaigns for more reforms focused on the countryside.

    Past political parties

    Foiderátoi
    (Φοιδεράτοι / The Foederati)
    A liberal party that supported the Empire, centralization, the Greek language, and the military; but also free trade and secularism. Established in the 1830s, led the merger into the KRA in the 1910s.

    Christianikoú Kómmatos Metarrýthmisi̱ (Χριστιανικού Κόμματος Μεταρρύθμιση / Christian Reform Party - XKM)
    A party that consisted of social liberals who supported interventionism, political reform and some degree of decentralization (but not necessarily outright federalism), but also opposed expansion and the military on moral grounds. Established in the 1830s, merged into the KRA in the 1910s.

    Tágma tōn Varángōn (Τάγμα τῶν Βαράγγων / Varangian Guard)
    A proto-fascist party that hearkened back in its name to the Emperor's guard from a millennium prior. They believed in a strong Empire for the Greeks, and only for the Greeks. Established in the 1830s, they were subsumed by PIARO following the Time of Troubles.

    I Koinotita (Η Κοινότητα / The Commune)
    Established in the 1870s, it was the first Imperial communist party to emerge. Initially shepherded by Nicodemo Theodosio, the party would enter its most infamous period under Aiden Gray, seeking to overthrow the entire social order as the first step in creating socialism, as imagined under Grayism. Would be a leading party against the Empire through the United Workers' Council during the Time of Troubles. Would be subsumed into the first Koinonistikaí in the 1910s, as a consequence of the Grayist Purge. A successor party was established as a result, though it remains unpopular.

    Koinonistikaí (Κοινωνιστικαί / The Socialists)
    Established in the 1860s, the first Koinonistikaí believed in worker's rights, and wanted strong government intervention to uphold these rights. They wished the church detached from government entirely, and were mostly opposed to the military. The party would achieve its greatest success following the Autokrator Rebellion of 1885, under the leadership of former communist Nicodemo Theodosio, spearheading several needed reforms. Would lose steam following the Time of Troubles and the rise of the KRA, prompting a merger in 1922. A successor party was established as a result.

    Rizospastikó Kómma (Ριζοσπαστικό Κόμμα / Radical Party)
    A party consisted of anarcho-liberals, who framed the party as the party of choice for minorities who felt oppressed by the Empire, whether religious, cultural, linguistic, commercial or political. They supported freedom of trade, a fully-federalist empire, disestablishment of the Orthodox church, lacité and all the linguistic, cultural and domestic rights and powers that came with federalism and decentralisation. They were also against the army, but supported the navy as a guarantor of free trade. Established in the 1830s, they went into decline following the Time of Troubles due to the rise of the KRA, and were targeted during the Black Rebellion. Its members flocked to the KRA, Kleinoi, and ANE, spelling the party's demise.
     
    Last edited:
    • 3
    • 1Like
    Reactions:
    A Report on Recent Breakaway Provinces in the Imperial Core
  • A Report on Recent Breakaway Provinces in the Imperial Core
    The provinces are listed using their choice of titles for simplicity.

    Kingdom of Aragon (Absolutist)
    114-19.png

    Yahyah al-Jayyani, with the backing of the Phoenix Party, has taken complete control of the government. He is claiming to be a Dictator to prepare to defend the province against aggression from the Iberian Empire. If they do survive that crisis, no doubt there will be another to protect against, meaning he will never need abandon the title.

    Armenia (Neutral)
    114-20.png

    Adamantios Kanaris has gathered the Nationalist Party for the last month and is expounding something to them. He has maintained effective secrecy thus far though.

    Kingdom of Azerbaijan (Absolutist)
    114-20.png

    Stylianos Charalambis has complete control of the province via his lackeys in the Nationalist Party. He is using his rich supply of oil to experiment with aviation tactics, though it’s mysterious what he hopes to accomplish.

    Carthage (Absolutist)
    114-21.png

    Dux Anastasios Typaldos-Alfonstatos is making a bid to become King, but thus far has open support from only one-in-six people. The political shifts of the province should be monitored.

    Cyrenaica (Absolutist)
    114-22.png

    Alexandros Vassos is backed by the Royal Faction despite no clear ties to any Imperial Royalty. This may be his best attempt to distract from the fact no legions nor ships had been assigned to the province. If that is unclear, he has no military whatsoever.

    Dalmatia (Neutral)
    114-23.png

    Ilias Papadiamantopoulos, leader of the Freedom Party, has remained non-committal about his goals, but has promised elections in 1940 to choose the leader of the province.

    Autonomy of Egypt (Absolutist)
    114-25.png

    With their control of the Suez Canal giving them an income from trade, it is no surprise that Dux Konstantinos tel Elladas is focusing on empowering his navy. Indeed, he may have the strongest navy in the Empire. His Pharoahnist Party is pulling in every direction, so he seems unlikely to try for greater authority in the near future.

    Kingdom of Georgia (Absolutist)
    114-20.png

    Dux Anastasios Typaldos-Alfonstatos remains in control of the Caucausus and the plains to the north. But his government is fractured and Russia is still claiming Kuban as theirs. He will likely remain focused on internal affairs and on defending against Russia.

    Dominion of Guiana (Absolutist)
    114-24.png

    In war-torn South America, the Guiana Patriotic Front party has put forth a military dictator to prepare a defense, lest England get any ideas.

    Iberian Empire (Fascist)
    114-19.png

    A fascist state under Cristobal Miaja’s Partido Moderato. Looks to its Castillian heritage as the ‘correct’ form of Romanitas. Claims all of Iberia, meaning a war with the Kingdom of Aragon, which would no doubt lead to the abuses of the Andalucian people there.

    Isrealite Commune (Communist)
    114-26.png

    The Miflaga Progresivit, which is known for organizing the kibbutzim — communal religious communities — in the province have taken control and put forth Mose Abramovitch as their spokesperson. They are concentrating on the well-being of Israeli people specifically, and seem wary of anything that would distract them from this single-minded mission. Despite this focus, non-Israeli Romans are not being abused in any way, and access is still being given to religious sites

    Kingdom of Marrakesh (Absolutist)
    114-27.png

    Had he a navy, Dux Evripidis Papadopoulos would be well positioned to control access to the Mediterranean. Lacking one, he instead is redirecting industry to make consumer goods establishing his bona-fides. No doubt like many others, he is making a bid to become a King.

    Moesia Inferior (Neutral)
    114-28.png

    Benizelos Charalambis’ Partidul Radical is rapidly building their armed forces, seemingly worried about Hungary and Konstantinos.

    Moesia Superior (Neutral)
    114-23.png

    Anastasios Mavrocordatos’ Anarcho Liberal party is taking the opportunity to overturn worker protections and increase the output of the economy. Their political goals are unknown.

    Numidia (Neutral)
    114-29.png

    Adamantios Tsolokoglou is the representative of the business owners of the province, who are rapidly tooling up their factories for greater profit.

    Pannonia (Neutral)
    114-23.png

    Augustinos Zymvrakakis’ Radical Party is organizing their political efforts, but their platform is unclear.

    Sicily (Neutral)
    114-30.png

    Spyros Sarafis has emerged as the spokesperson for a group of leaders running the region. They seem to have brought the military under control and again guarding the border with Italy, but their goals are unclear.

    Autonomy of Syria (Absolutist)
    114-31.png

    Dux Pavlos Charalambis has expressed sympathy for Konstantinos. But he has also deployed his military away from the border with us, so it seems he does not plan to do anything active to support Konstantinos.

    Further reports will cover sub-saharan Africa, Asia, and Oceania.
     
    Last edited:
    • 2Like
    • 1Love
    • 1
    Reactions:
    A Report on Sub-Saharan Africa
  • A Report on Sub-Saharan Africa
    Countries and regions are listed using their preferred titles.

    Accra
    115-19.png

    A colony directly controlled by Germany. Of minimal importance except as a refueling point for their navy.

    Kingdom of Adal
    115-20.png

    A Constitutional Monarchy under King Mahamud Lotharingen-Adalunder, this Somali nation has allied with England and is thus at war with Tawantinsuyu and the Empire of Anahuac. Anahuac troops have occupied the southern reaches of the Kingdom. This looks to be a war of maneuver and could go any number of ways.

    Air Kingdom
    115-21.png

    Exarch Baba Rumfa controls this mostly-desert Roman province. He is preparing for a possible post-Roman future by building new civilian industry and converting existing industry to create military arms. He seeks to train a military force, but so far is unable to arm them.

    Kingdom of Bamum
    115-22.png

    Exarch Bitalo Kumong has secured the loyalty XXXV. Legio and the Central African Air force, making Bamum one of the stronger military powers in Africa. This is offset by its overall weak industry, including no civilian industry whatsoever. He is securing his political power, but his ideology is unclear at this point.

    Kingdom of Benin
    115-23.png

    The old Kingdom of Benin is one of the oldest nations of Africa, but there is little to say for it otherwise. It has no appreciable industry, few modern arms, and King Oluewu Hungbo relies on decentralized rule like something out of centuries past to the rest of the world.

    Chad
    115-24.png

    Exarch Harun Dinar controls this Roman province. He is preparing for a possible post-Roman future by expanding his existing arms industry to support the forces he has in training.

    Cladach Coille
    115-25.png

    A locally-governed colony of Scotland covering two disconnected regions in West Africa. Governor Alastair MacTavish is trying to change it from a purely resource-gathering region to one that has at least a little local industry.

    Kingdom of Dahomey
    115-26.png

    Exarch Ghezo Chadakogundo is working to cement his own power in this Roman province, and like others his ideology is unclear. Like other African provinces, it has little local industry, just dockyards to support the Roman navy.

    Empire of Ethiopia
    115-27.png

    The undisputed power of Eastern Africa, sometimes friend of Rome, sometimes foe. Ruled by King Gorbana Norheim, with the Socialist party in control of parliament. Their size overemphasizes their strength, as they may have conquered Azania and Nubia but have not yet integrated them. They have declared an African Union of nations, but have yet to take any overt steps to bring other nations into this union. We should keep a close eye on them, even if we currently lack the ability to project power into sub-saharan Africa to influence what they choose to do.

    Kingdom of Futa Jallon
    115-28.png

    Exarch Brima Keita has the loyalty of XXXIX. Legio, which is fortunate given Futa Jallon’s position between an English and a Scottish colony. Like so many other Roman provinces in Africa, Futa Jallon has little industry, and the exarch is working to expand it to support the legion.

    Great Zimbabwe
    115-29.png

    The people of Great Zimbabwe, long angered at Iranian and Ethiopian control of what might otherwise be Zimbabwean lands, have empowered Mashama Mimo to create a Shona ethno-state and to bring all the Shona-majority lands into their country. This could well become disastrous for the non-Shona peoples who have lived in the same lands since time immemorial. However, their lack of industry does limit their ability to project power.

    Kingdom of Hereroland
    115-30.png

    As a Roman Dominion, Hereroland has had time to develop local industry and military forces. Exarch Staikos Papadopoulos heads the Socialist party, winners of the 1935 elections.

    Inhambane
    115-31.png

    This small colony is the remnant of Eranshahr’s attempts at influence in Africa. It serves little strategic purpose, but ensures the people of Great Zimbabwe are more likely to oppose them rather than find common cause in their fascist ideologies.

    Jolof Empire
    115-32.png

    Exarch Mbanyi Koddu controls this Roman province. He is preparing for a possible post-Roman future by developing an arms industry to support the forces he has in training. They are keeping the West African Air Force trained and ready, trading local iron for oil to supply them.

    Kingdom of Kongo
    115-33.png

    This Roman Dominion had elevated Dimitrios Spyromilios to be a local King, with Aristidis Kriezis as Exarch of the elected parliament. Like other dominions, it has an appreciable army, navy, and industry. They are working to further expand their civilian industry.

    Kingdom of Mali
    115-34.png

    Exarch Masaloma Tonkomo controls this Roman province. He is preparing for a possible post-Roman future by developing a civilian industry to complement his existing arms industry.

    Kingdom of Mauretania
    115-34.png

    Exarch Abbas Ziyad controls this Roman province. He is preparing for a possible post-Roman future by expanding his civilian industry.

    Mzansi Federation
    115-35.png

    The oldest and most powerful of the Roman dominions, King Georgios Kallergis and Exarch Andreas Smolenskis control the African cape. They have an appreciable army, navy, and industry, perhaps the largest in this part of the world. They are working to find common cause with other democracies around the world.

    Kingdom of Ndongo-Matamba
    115-36.png

    King Eleftherios Gonatas and Exarch Georgios Gonatas are working to expand the arms industry of this Roman Dominion.

    New Cornwall
    115-37.png

    An English colony governed by Charles Allenby, they are technically participating in the war against Tawantinsuyu and the Empire of Anahuac, but have nothing to contribute to it.

    Kingdom of Orungu
    115-38.png

    Exarch Genet Yuh rules this dominion, and is strangely obsessed with motorized, mechanized, and armored warfare despite his lack of any such forces or an industrial base to support such forces.

    Sokoto Caliphate
    115-39.png

    An old friend of Rome, Sokoto is ruled by King Kaladian Demba, who allows a surprisingly diverse government for an absolute monarchy. They have a strong army and a decent industrial base to support it, making them the premier power of West Africa. They have no navy, so cannot project this power elsewhere.

    Togo
    115-40.png

    Exarch Kofi Agodo inherited naval dockyards, but no navy and no industry to support them. This hasn’t stopped him from obsessing over them and making them the strongest in West Africa. His current obsession is to build an air base, but he likewise has no air force to use it.

    Upper Volta
    115-41.png

    Exarch Karamoko Hamaria shared the same strange obsession with motorized, mechanized, and armored warfare as the Kingdom of Orungu’s ruler. He at least has an industry to try to create a few vehicles. His commanders are more sensibly training a traditional infantry-based army.
     
    Last edited:
    • 2
    • 1Like
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    A Report on the Americas
  • A Report on the Americas
    Countries and regions are listed using their preferred titles.

    Empire of Anahuac
    117-22.png

    The Central American nation has experienced political turmoil in recent decades, and is currently ruled by Nochtili Cipac as a Nahua Empire. They are helping defend Tawantinsuyu against English aggression, seizing land in both England proper and from their Adal allies.

    Kingdom of England
    117-23.png

    The Anglo-Saxon invaders of Britannia who were not prepared to accept Rome’s renewed rule of that land long ago migrated to South America. Their aggression has formed a great kingdom, and they look to soon have control of the entire Amazon basin if they win their aggressive war against Tawantinsuyu. The consequence is that they are disliked by all their neighbors. With the UTA’s ambitions, this may prove ill for England.

    Dominion of Guiana
    117-24.png

    When the other South American nations left Rome’s fold during the Time of Silence, Guiana did not. However, at the start of the Brothers’ War they left along with the other provinces. Currently controlled under the firm grasp of Kyriakos Sofoulis, their intentions are unknown.

    Commune of Hayti / Cuban State
    117-25.png

    The Caribbean nation is wracked by war. Fascists have expelled the former government and taken control of the island of Cuba. Meanwhile communists have taken control of the island of Hayti. Both islands vie for control of the former combined nation.

    Kanatan Confederacy
    117-26.png

    A democracy under the leadership of Dauatout Cahiague, they were not long ago one of the members of the Northern Alliance. They have been quiet since the breaking of that alliance, and they may respond any way to the rapidly-changing world.

    Dominion of New Arcadia
    117-27.png

    A democracy under Philemon Ioannes Gregorios, they have been the victims of England’s aggression during the last century. They seem content to just live peaceably.

    Dominion of New Paphlagonia
    117-28.png

    New Paphlagonia is a democracy under Vernadios Oimovourno. Formerly a subject of Rome, they use the Hispanic dialect of Latin as the language of trade and governance among their wide variety of people. In recent years they have seized the southern territories of Tawantinsuyu and seem to have ambitions on more.

    Tawantinsuyu
    117-29.png

    The ancient South American kingdom still stands strong. In recent decades they lost their southern coastline to New Paphlagonia. Even more recently they have become the subjects of English aggression. With their Anahuac allies they have acquitted themselves well so far, but England’s superior industry is beginning to turn the tide.

    United Tsalagi Alliance
    117-30.png

    One of the great powers of the world, the UTA is a democracy currently led by Attakillaculla Agi. They have ambitions to assume leadership in an alliance of Native American nations, though they are just beginning efforts to assemble this alliance.
     
    Last edited:
    • 3Like
    • 1
    Reactions:
    A Report on West, Central, and East Asia
  • A Report on West, Central, and East Asia
    Countries and regions are listed using their preferred titles.

    Empire of Baluchistan
    120-19.png

    The homeland of the Baluchi people is ruled by King Ahman Muhammad Uli, who oversees their democratic government, currently led by Nasir Kutebar Uli. They currently have no allies, leaving them vulnerable to Eranshahr’s territorial ambitions.

    Eranshahr
    120-20.png

    The storied home of the Persian people is currently led by the fascist Massoud Esfahani. They have been internally focused but still maintain that Baluchistan, the Sulawesi and Maluku Islands, and parts of Great Zimbabwe are theirs.

    Kingdom of Hedjaz
    120-21.png

    King Kamil ibn Hisham has recently won the civil war against fascist Arabian pan-nationalists. He is now focusing on improving his country’s economy.

    Empire of Hindustan
    120-22.png

    King Ventkatadri Hanumathu is ruler of the democratic Empire of Hindustan. Uyyalawada Kattabomman leads the current government. Having won their recent war with Tibet for Bhutan, they seem content controlling the Asian subcontinent.

    Socialist Republic of Iraq
    120-23.png

    Iraq is ruled by the communist leader Zafir al-Ghazzawi. Like his neighbors, he is focused on building up his economy.

    New Khwarazmid Empire
    120-24.png

    Harkening back to their history as the crossroads of Asia, the fascist leader Qilich Qasim Uli has ambitions to unite all of Central Asia again. But apart from his alliance with Eranshahr, the means to accomplish this is unclear.

    Kingdom of Korea
    120-25.png

    Under the Absolutist rule of Seo Taek, Korea has recently joined China’s reinstituted GACPS faction. Beyond joining this faction they have been purely focused on internal development.

    Empire of Manchuria
    120-26.png

    The geographically-divided last remnants of the old Manchurian Empire. Their fascist leader Guwalgiya Ayan dreams of reclaiming northern China from the Ming dynasty, but has no means to accomplish this dream.

    Ming Dynasty
    120-27.png

    The Ming rule the one state with even a longer heritage than Rome. Zhu Wei is the current Emperor, overseeing a regime perhaps described as ‘Social Absolutism’. He has recently refounded the GACPS and the extent of his Asian ambitions are unknown.

    Mongol Empire
    120-28.png

    This fascist Central Asian state is lead by Jangir Chagatayid. They have strong claims on Chinese, Russian, and Khwarazmid territory and are currently building up their arms industry.

    Socialist Republic of Oman
    120-29.png

    This small communist nation led by Mustafa ibn Yusuf is content to build their industry in their small slice of the Arabian peninsula.

    Tachibana Shogunate
    120-30.png

    Japan has long been a standout nation. An Empire but with the Emperor merely revered, who does not rule. Tachibana Yoshimine is the Shogun, the actual ruler of Japan. They have been recently building up their industry, but the goals of this buildup are unclear.

    Tibetan Federation
    120-31.png

    Once the rulers of a vast empire centered on the Tibetan highlands, this state has fallen on hard times. They are desperately trying to improve the quality of their armed forces, but it is more likely for Ming to try to conquer them than to add them to the GACPS.
     
    • 2Like
    • 2
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    A Report on Southeast Asia and Oceania
  • A Report on Southeast Asia and Oceania
    Countries and regions are listed using their preferred titles.

    Exarchate of Aotearoa
    Aotearoa is well-known to Rome thanks to the work of the Thaddas family. Represented by Senator Thaddas, during the Great War it fell under the Tane dictatorship and the people suffered greatly. With Kyrene Thaddas taking governorship after the war, it has provided a model of democratic reform. Currently Timon Thaddas serves as a Senator and has a defensive alliance with Rome.
    121-12.png

    Australia
    This former Roman territory broke away during the Great War, rejoined after the war, and more recently broke away again. Led by Andreas Pangalos, it has remained internally-focused.
    121-13.png

    Kingdom of Cambodia
    Thommo Non is King of Cambodia. There is not much to note of this nation.
    121-14.png

    Dai Viet
    The home territory of this once-nation is split between China and Makassar.
    121-15.png

    Hagios Lazarou
    This archipelago was once a Roman territory, achieving independence during the Great War. It is led by Prince Iason Nikolaos, who’s plans for the future are uncertain.
    121-16.png

    Kingdom of Java
    This former Roman territory extends well beyond the island of Java proper. It is led by Dictator Leonidas Katsimiros, who took command during the Great War and has not laid down his ‘emergency powers’ since. Yet there have been no great abuses of civilians, as with some of its neighbors.
    121-17.png

    Empire of Jazayir-e Sarqi
    The remnants of Eranshahr’s Pacific Empire, this smattering of islands is governed by Reza Shirazi
    121-18.png

    Luang Prabang
    Manthaturath Supho is King of this nation, though his support is low. The only saving grace is that no one political philosophy dominates.
    121-19.png

    Kingdom of Makassar
    Makassar has been one of the more expansionist powers of this region, only checked by western colonialism. King Muabidin Riayat Shah is currently consolidating his rulership.
    121-20.png

    Myanmar
    This nation is leda by the fascist Naungdawkyi Bagyidaw, who rose to power on the anger about India’s occupation of Myanmar’s southernmost province of Irrawaddy.
    121-21.png

    State of Pattani
    The fascist Ismail Raja Inu hopes to reclaim their larger and more populous Malaysian province from Makassar.
    121-22.png

    Shan
    King Sun Min rules this small nation. Other than their defensive alliance with Cambodia, there is not much of note.
    121-23.png

    Kingdom of Sukhothai
    King Phya Nitithada leads this nation. Chaing Mai in the west is occupied by India, and the Thai People’s Republic contests their capital province of Sukhothai.
    121-24.png

    Tuangoo Dynasty
    Alaungphaya Min is King-in-Exile of this land occupied by India, Makassar, and Miedzymorze.
    121-25.png

    Thai People’s Republic
    This misleadingly-named Thai People’s Republic is a communist nation of Burmese people led by Maung Dabayin. They are split into east and west portions and contend that the territory between is properly their’s. This territory happens to be the capital province of Sukhothai, so conflict is likely in the not-too-distant future.
    121-26.png
     
    Last edited:
    • 4Like
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    A Report on Europe
  • A Report on Europe
    Countries and regions are listed using their preferred titles.

    Kingdom of Aquitaine
    122-23.png

    A breakaway from Rome ruled by King Guillaume Bourgade. They used to be a larger kingdom, but Burgundian aggression cost them much of their northeastern territory. The Rhone region has been disputed between them and Burgundy since the initial breakaway. This region was first under Burgundian control, and it seems unlikely to ever enter Aquitaine's rule. They have a truce with Burgundy and Hungary until 13 September 1938.

    Kingdom of Belgica
    122-24.png

    A breakaway from Rome ruled by Jean-Baptiste Marlet. They were larger when they first broke away from Rome, but lost territory to both France and Burgundy in the years after.

    Republic of Free Britain
    122-25.png

    A breakaway from Rome, currently under the leadership of President Tharyvoulos Papoulas. In the time immediately following their independence they conquered Wales, uniting the island south of Scotland. They have remained diplomatically active, securing a non-aggression pact with Rhomania and defensive agreements with Burgundy, Brittany, and Germany. However, those powers seem likely to soon act aggressively towards one another, and it is unclear if Britain will be able to dissuade them.

    Commune of Brittany
    122-26.png

    A breakaway from Rome, this communist nation is directed by Brivael Le Corre. Their position looks precarious on paper, but at least in the short term all aggressive neighbors are more focused on each other.

    Papal State of Burgundy
    122-27.png

    The most notorious of the breakaways from Rome, Burgundy is a theocratic state led by Albrecht Held, who styles himself Pope Rhaban. They’ve had some success at expansion, taking territory from both Belgica and Aquitaine, and have even had some success in integrating these territories into their administration. They have defensive alliances with Britain and Hungary and an antagonistic alignment of interests with Italy. After Hungary, they are the state most likely to trigger a European war.

    France
    122-28.png

    A breakaway from Rome, France is currently ruled by Ettiene Harispe in a carefully-balanced neutral government. While they have no particular enemies, they also have no current friends.

    United Provinces of Germany
    122-29.png

    A union of Germanic peoples under the leadership of the Dutch Merkus van Swieten, Germany has turned to fascism under Polish encouragement and frustration and Hungarian rule over primarily-German lands. Though the Burgundian people are properly Roman, Germany looks further back in history to sometimes claim they are also German, and thus that the Burgundian core should be theirs. As of yet, they have made no aggressive action to back this claim. They maintain a defensive alliance with Britain and a full alliance with Miedzymorze.

    Kingdom of Hungary
    122-30.png

    In the last half century Hungary has seen remarkable success in expanding their borders. King Gaspar Lazar has been strengthening his monarchy and sending settlers to integrate German and Polish lands. It seems likely he will attempt to make a move on the Roman independents in the Haimos region. Hungary maintains defensive alliances with Burgundy and Russia.

    Miedzymorze Commonwealth
    122-31.png

    Miedzymorze is a union of Polish and Lithuanian peoples, and the predominant fascist power in Europe. They recently helped secure German rule over Silesia, seemingly in return for Posen. They express unhappiness at the Russian occupation of Estonia, and are beginning to court Scandinavia. They maintain a full alliance with Germany.

    Raetia
    122-32.png

    A Roman breakaway led by Augustinos Makriyannis. Their territory is highly defensible, which is fortunate because Germany and Hungary claim Raetian territory. They have no diplomatic ties, so if war does break out they will rely solely on the defensiveness of the Alps.

    Roman Republic
    122-33.png

    The North Italian origin point of Rhomania, the Roman Republic is a Roman breakaway with its capital in Rome. While a breakaway from the continual government of the last 2690 years, they are claiming an Italian-specific Roman identity, thus the confusion of these last sentences. They are currently led by Consul Giuseppe Lombardi, estranged son of the dictator who first ruled the breakaway territory. President Lombardi has run a campaign of anti-corruption and national defense. He is stringently anti-Constantinople in his rhetoric, but this seems mostly for internal unification purposes.

    Republic of Russia
    122-34.png

    Currently the largest nation on Earth, Russia is led by President Grigoriy Budyonny. In recent decades they formed the Northern Alliance that waged one part of the World War, then later conquered Ukraine. They have disputed borders with Miedzymorze and Scandinavia, and have defensive alliances with Hungary and England.

    Great Scotland
    122-35.png

    The North Sea state is ruled by Ceannard Nigel Scott. In recent years, Scotland has been mostly inward focused, apart from some African colonies.

    Scandinavian Federation
    122-36.png

    A federation of the Norwegian, Swedish, and Finnish peoples, Scandinavia is led by Prime Minister Christian Munthe. There is a growing fascist movement angered by Russian rule over Ingria and stoked by Polish maneuvering. Ironically, they occupy Russia’s Karelia and Kola.
     
    Last edited:
    • 4Like
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    The Constitution - Preamble
  • ((Preamble to the Imperial "Alvértinos" Constitution of 1937))​

    "We the people, carrying out the wish of His Majesty Michael VII of the Imperial House of Doukas, Autokrator of the Romans, etc., etc. that we form a more perfect Empire, restore Justice, and secure the dream of Alithiní Anástasi for ourselves and our Posterity, do hereby ordain and put forth this Constitution of the Empire of the Romans..."
     
    • 2Like
    Reactions:
    History of Socialism and Communism
  • A Comprehensive History of Socialism and Communism

    Proto-socialism

    Proto-socialist movements, or rather historical movements that were claimed by later socialists, can be identified as far back as the Spring and Autumn Period in Chinese history. Confucianism, the dominant Chinese belief system, initially placed particular emphasis on the importance of family and social harmony. Humanistic at its core, it believed that human beings were fundamentally good and able to improve with personal and communal effort. Respect was to be afforded to one’s parents and ancestors, something later expanded to one’s employer and political leaders. Initially, Confucianism stressed that loyalty was to be afforded only to moral rulers, and the people had an obligation to overthrow tyrannical ones. In later ages, however, emphasis was often placed more on the obligations of subjects to the ruler and the youth to elders, not the other way around. Filial piety and political loyalty were taken advantage of by various imperial regimes which demanded unquestioning loyalty and respect. The early modern Ming Dynasty was no exception. Still, many prominent Confucians of the time stayed true to the original teachings and interpretations. The philsopher Wang Yangming promoted individuality and independent thinking, while Huang Zongxi criticized the autocratic nature of the Ming state and called for checks placed on the monarchy’s power. Others criticized the government’s use of Confucianism to reinforce feudal hierarchies, lack of critical thinking, and blind obedience of authority. Confucianism also bound women to follow after the men in their family, with the neo-Confucianism under the Song and Ming dynasties as being particularly harsh towards them. Modern Confucianism, as a result, was criticized as a dogmatic and regressive tool of the state to enforce obedience on the population, despite the original teachings encouraging meritocracy and fairness.

    Agriculturalism was another early Chinese philosophy. It advocated for peasant utopian communalism and egalitarianism. Agriculturalists believed that Chinese society should be modeled around that ascribed to the mythical sage king Shennong, who was considered the father of agriculture and farming in China. The ideal Agriculturalist society was a communal, agrarian, and egalitarian one where all, even the king, worked equally in the fields as Shennong did and obtained their livelihoods from their work. They also called for prices of all similar goods to be fixed at the same rate regardless of supply and demand. Their controversial ideas left them to be scorned by Confucians and other philsophical schools and ultimately purged by the Qin Dynasty, though some of their works were preserved for future generations to study.

    One final Chinese philoshopy that would be claimed by socialists millennia later was Mohism, best known for the concept commonly translated as “universal love” or “impartial care.” Following the teacchings of the philsopher Mozi, Mohists formed a political organization that spanned all of the major Chinese states of the time with support from both the intellectual and working classes, through which they built military fortifications, provided diplomatic advice, wrote political treatises, and otherwise worked to reduce famine and promote peace. The ideal Mohist society was one that was peaceful, treated all people equally, and chose leaders based on merit. Their philosophy of impartial caring did not let them discriminate between who they offered their services to, as a morally righteous person should care equally to all regardless of prior relationships and affiliations. Mozi insisted that all were equally deserving of receiving support and protection, with morality not defined by respect and tradition but by a proto-utilitarian moral framework. He criticized Confucianism’s focus on family and hierarchies of respect as prioritizing and offering love to certain people over others, which led Mohism to be heavily ridiculed by Confucians. After the adoption of Confucianism by the Han Dynasty, Mohism ceased to be a major philosophical force, though like Agriculturalism its works were preserved.

    The roots of modern Roman socialism go back to 1626, when Konstantinos XVIII’s decision to cede the Roman colony of Tímios Stavrós to the exiled Kingdom of England sparked nationwide rebellions from the aristocracy, which led to uprisings from other demographics. The Roman province of Britannia, on the imperial periphery, was a hotbed of anti-government sentiments. The populist Tarachopoiós movement, popular in the city of London, advocated for popular sovereignty, democratic reform, religious tolerance, and the overthrow of the Roman monarchy. It was known for spreading its message through manifestos and pamphlets handed out on London streets. A splinter faction of the Tarachopoiói, the Ekskafeís, went further and called for common land ownership as supposedly laid out in the Acts of the Apostles. Both groups were harshly suppressed by both the central government and aristocratic rebels. Oxford saw significant fighting take place as the Tarachopoiói and Ekskafeís occupied several government buildings, noble estates, and farmland for months. Two hundred years later, those battlefields would be commemorated by English socialists as those of the first attempted socialist revolution.

    The Lekapos movement of the 1810s, named after the apocryphal textile apprentice Niko Lekapenos, saw many Roman textile workers, dubbed Lekapoi, protest against manufacturers who sought to use machines to replace their labor, drive down wages, and produce inferior goods. The Lekapoi became known for their vandalization of machinery as part of protests. When violence broke out between Lekapoi and textile mill owners, the Lekapos movement was suppressed by the Roman military, and many of its leaders were executed or deported to overseas colonies like New Paphlagonia, New Arcadia, and Terra Australis. Lekapoi agitation continued into the 1840s, resulting in the word “Lekapoi” being repurposed as a label for mocking anybody who opposed new technology in general.

    Britannia remained fertile ground for Roman proto-socialist thought into the Industrial Revolution. The pioneering work of Robert Andonios in Wales would be claimed by later socialists. Andonios stopped employing children under ten and improved the working and living conditions of his employees. Furthermore, he lobbied the Parliament of Britannia to end child labor, even traveling to Constantinople to present his case before the emperor, and helped to create the first worker-owned cooperatives.

    Trade unions throughout Europe gradually evolved out of medieval and early modern trade guilds, particularly in Germany and on the Baltic coast, where the Hanseatic League was based. These trade unions were suppressed until the early 1820s, but they had already become widespread through the major European powers, particularly those with significant commercial or industrial presence, and the Kingdom of England. The first modern general strike happened in England in 1820, when twenty thousand workers went on strike but were subsequently crushed. In the following decade, many countries’ unions began organizing in nationwide general unions, with varying results. Germany suppressed its unions, fearing an armed insurrection led by Rhineland workers. Similar crackdowns happened in Russia, Hungary, and Bavaria. In much of the Empire, unions began catching on after the economic crisis of the mid-1830s. Each province handled unions in a different manner prior to Constantinople establishing a unified policy, with the Rhineland region implementing crackdowns like in Germany, fearing a spread of agitation from over the border, and Britannia adopting a neutral if not tolerant stance, which made the province appealing to early socialists. Many of these socialists traveled between Britannia and England, fostering class consciousness in the latter and bringing back new ideas to the former.

    The reign of Alexander I (1760-1820) saw a cultural renaissance in the Empire and many Roman military campaigns abroad by the ambitious emperor. At home, Alexander was a patron of the arts, encouraging intellectual discussion and scientific development. Constantinople, London, Athens, Paris, Cologne, Milan, and Rome became major intellectual centers, where scholars discussed classical Greco-Roman works and aspects of early Roman law. The Edict of Caracalla, which extended citizenship to all Romans, was a popular topic of discussion. Alexander himself contributed some topics. As a student of the Enlightenment that had swept Europe that century, he encouraged the rest of his court to study ideas like natural rights, democracy, free trade, social equality, national self-determination, and religious freedom, even as he crushed any attempts to limit his own power. It was during this time that the concept of the Roman nation gradually emerged, synthesized from a fusion of Enlightenment concepts and revitalized classical ones.

    Overseas, Alexander was remembered primarily as a warmonger and conqueror. A popular epithet given to him by other European leaders was Reformandam Mundi—“reshaper of the world.” From the very beginning of his reign, Alexander waged war on countries as close as Bavaria and as far away as the North Pacific. While his early wars were generally fought to support Roman allies, as he grew older and more experienced he added ideological justifications to his campaigns. Eventually, Alexander set about redrawing the world in the way he envisioned, with each nation controlling what they should and nothing more. Wars against Germany and Bavaria served to remind the world that all territory west of the Rhine was part of the Roman nation. Campaigns against Adal were fought because Alexander perceived the country had expanded beyond what he considered its national borders. Most of West and Central Africa was brought under direct Roman rule to stamp out slavery, which Alexander abhorred. Recognizing that an independent national identity was developing in the colony of New Paphlagonia, he granted the colony significant autonomy. When England refused to follow his demand to do the same for its remaining overseas colonies, Alexander had them taken away by force. The Deccan Sultanate in India was cut down to size, as Alexander believed the non-Muslims of the subcontinent had to be given their own states. The reverse was done in Eastern Europe as various Russian principalities were dismantled and given to Russia in exchange for Russia giving up its claims in Ukraine and other Eastern European countries. A similar thing was done for the German states and neighbors with territory in Germany.

    All this served to stoke the flames of nationalism abroad. Enlightenment and classical Roman ideas spread outside Europe thanks to Alexander’s legions, leading many to ask themselves what nation they belonged to. By Alexander’s death in 1820, Enlightenment ideas had firmly established themselves in public consciousness. Early socialist groups, initially limited to a specific cultural region, started out with nationalist inclinations. Others continued the intellectual debates of the Alexandrian era, asking themselves what it meant to be a Roman, German, or Russian, and whether or not certain social classes should have more rights than others. Some condemned Alexander’s warmongering as a vain project of an egotistical emperor, while others wanted to take it even further—to break the chains of oppressed peoples and reshape the world. Many socialist movements of the next few decades had roots in Alexandrian discourse, though they would also incorporate influences from elsewhere.

    The Federation of Anahuac had been a beacon of democracy, liberty, and freedom when it was initially founded. The old Triple Alliance, led by the Mexica people, was notorious for its despotic rule and human sacrifice, which disgusted even the empire’s own subjects. After contact with Europe and the arrival of Christianity, the Mexica lost their power, and the Triple Alliance fell apart in a brutal civil war. Out of the ashes arose the Federation of Anahuac, established by the altepetls of the former empire as equal partners in a democracy much like the Tsalagi and Haudeonsaunee models to the north. Championing human rights, the abolition of human sacrifice, and equality for all, it inspired the New Arcadian and New Paphlagonian revolutionaries of 1823 and later liberal and socialist movements on both sides of the Atlantic. Unfortunately, it couldn’t live up to its own ideals. Although it expanded greatly during the 18th century, thanks to being granted many European colonies along the Pacific coast and establishing its own constituent altepetls deep in the North American interior, the rapid expansion and wars against the Tsalagi drained the Anahuaca economy. Political instability followed as the altepetls began arguing over government policy. The nation’s decentralized federal structure worked against it. In the 1820s, following a string of expensive wars with the Tsalagi over western North America, the Cipac family rose to power. The first Cipac was elected Huetlatoani of Anahuac in 1825 on a platform of national revitalization and economy recovery. Under his leadership, the economy did improve, though at the cost of some parts of the Anahuaca constitution being suspended. He was reelected twice, in 1829 and 1833. After suddenly passing away in 1835, his son was elected as the next Huetlatoani. In 1843, the title of Huetlatoani was once again made hereditary, and the Federation of Anahuac was reorganized into the Empire of Anahuac. The new Anahuaca regime was despotic and absolutist, having long since hollowed out the constitution in the name of the Cipac dynasty’s plans for national revitalization. Dissent was harshly stamped out, and the autonomy of the altepetls was taken away. Bent to the whims of the Cipacs, Anahuac became a shadow of its former self. Yet there were many Anahuacas who still remembered the constitution and the old stories of rebellion against Mexica tyranny. Although the majority of the nation had been enthralled by the Cipacs’ populism and swayed into giving up their freedom, a minority clung to old Anahuaca ideas of freedom and liberty, of the promises made by the first leaders of the federation to never tolerate tyranny. And as the Cipacs lounged like the Mexica emperors of old, these dissenters prepared for the day when they could begin what they called the Second Anahuaca Revolution.

    Finally, the independence of New Arcadia and New Paphlagonia in 1823, during the reign of Andronikos the Mad (1821-1836), established republicanism as a viable form of government. Historically, the monarchy was seen as a moderating forces protecting the common people from the predations of the nobility, while a republic would be run by those same nobility and other wealthy elites who would have no checks on their power. Yet 1823 would see many start to associate the monarchy with that same corrupt nobility. After Andronikos locked himself and the royal family away in his palace for fifteen years, the Empire entered a period of decline and weakness, with the flaws of monarchy as an institution on full display. No longer satisfied with the autonomy Alexander had granted them, leaders in the two colonies declared themselves independent republics, stripping the Roman aristocracy of their political authority. New constitutions were written up later that year to establish fully democratic governments run by the people, in line with classical Hellenic examples and taking some inspiration from the systems of the UTA, Kanata, and the Federation of Anahuac. While New Arcadia closely emulated the decentralized federal structure of Anahuac, New Paphlagonia fell under the sway of the centralist Iakoboi faction, which believed democracy could only be achieved and preserved through a strong central government.

    This break with Constantinople shook many on both sides of the Atlantic. Roman conservatives wrote off the declaration as an act of madness and mob rule that would only get them partitioned between Tawantinsuyu and England. Indeed, the two kingdoms invaded the fledgling republics in 1824, expecting an easy victory. Yet the wars quickly turned against them, and in full view of the world, the two republics triumphed. The six month siege of Nea Alexandria, in which the inhabitants of New Arcadia’s capital held out against a Tawantinsuyuan army despite being massively outgunned, became a symbol of resistance to tyranny around the world. Mismanagement and overconfidence among the English military leadership led to multiple high profile losses against the smaller but better organized New Paphlagonian army, which even occupied several towns on the English side of the border. The independence of the two republics was recognized by all major countries in 1825, with the Empire refusing to take a side until Empress Veronica (1836-1900) ascended the throne. The successes of the republics of New Arcadia and New Paphlagonia, combined with Alexandrian nationalism and self-determination, demonstrated that liberal democracy and republicanism not only worked but were effective forms of government. Many future revolutionary and reformist movements would look to the example of 1823 for inspiration. The name “Iakoboi” would become associated with democratic revolutionaries and nationalists, especially those that wanted a strong central government.


    Karl Marx

    One cannot talk about the history of socialism without talking about its most well-known proponent, Karl Marx (1818-1887). The son of a Jewish attorney and liberal activist from Trier, Marx called for political liberalization in the Empire. His works were banned by imperial authorities for being published by a private individual without state approval, as was required in the Empire until 1860. In the 1840s, he immigrated to Germany, where he published The Communist Manifesto. Later, some of his allies would organize the German Workers’ Party, the first political faction identifying as socialist. However, this party would be shut down within a year after accusations that it was arming Rhineland workers for an uprising against the government. Although he was not directly involved with the German Workers’ Party, Marx was forced to leave Germany. With most of Europe no longer safe for him, he sought refuge in the United Tsalagi Alliance, settling among the Haudenosaunee. There, he incorporated many aspects of Haudenosaunee and Tsalagi culture and society into his political theory, culminating in his next great work, Capital, published in 1852. The Tsalagi language version of Capital was a major bestseller within the UTA and marked a turning point in the socialist movement. 1860 would be the year socialism went mainstream with the United Longhouses Party, a Haudenosaunee regional party that had significant support among many of the constituent peoples of the National Council of Peoples as well as the Uku Lincoln Akonoluchta himself.


    Longhouseism

    The United Longhouses Party, as the first mainstream socialist party, would lay out the path for future socialist movements, giving them all indigenous American roots. The party drew on its members’ Haudenosaunee heritage and concerns about European societal elements that were making their way into the UTA, specifically European capitalism. The ULP was inspired by the Great Peacemaker, who brought together five indigenous nations to form the Haudenosaunee League, overcoming their cultural and political differences in the process. Firmly republican and anti-monarchy, called for the weakening of the Uku’s powers and an overhaul of the National Council of Peoples to better represent the economic realities of the day. Both before and after Christianization, the Haudenosaunee considered the de-oh-há-ko—corn, beans, and squash—as gifts of the divine, and this reverence for those crops led to the ULP’s call for agricultural cultivation in general to be kept firmly in the hands of farmers. The incorporation of many religious concepts into the ULP platform gave it a neutral view on religion in general. The ULP further called for women to retain equal status with men, drawing on the Haudenosaunee’s matriarchal and matrilineal systems. Most importantly, the ULP called for land ownership to be returned to how it was in the historical Haudenosaunee tradition. No one person would be ‘entitled’ to own land, but the people together would be charged as stewards of the land. Many of these ideas would later spread across the Atlantic back to European socialists.

    When the first Tsalagi socialists traveled to Europe, expecting to find welcoming allies, all they found was a maelstrom of different interpretations all clashing together at random. The Empire’s legalization of private publications not affiliated with the government led to a flourishing of socialist thought in the major cities and among the intelligentsia, with the Tsalagi only adding to the debates. Some stuck to the ULP’s platform and tried to set up near replicas of the ULP in Europe. These Longhouseists focused primarily on common agricultural production, public land ownership, women's liberation, and decentralized federal democracy like in Anahuac and New Arcadia. Their neutral stance on religion earned them alliances with Christian socialists. However, the ULP’s republican stance was unpopular with Roman socialists who wanted to keep the monarchy and followed the traditional definition of republicanism (being anti-tyranny, not anti-monarchy). Many other Tsalagi socialists simply joined with European Marxist movements.


    Lewisism

    Longhouseism found more success in the Kingdom of England, long a socially stratified society with an entrenched nobility and powerful corporations tasked with running mines and clearing the Amazon. In a country so dependent on exporting its natural resources, Longhouseism resonated with both the working class and the indigenous Amazonians used for labor. When the lands of Tímios Stavrós were transferred from the Empire to England, it had been done so on the expectation that the Amazonians were granted equal status with the English. Laws had been passed to establish this, but they were rarely enforced. The Amazonians were fed up at the promise of equality being hollow and turned instead to the examples of New Arcadia, New Paphlagonia, and Longhouseism. It was in this decade that use of the native name “Pindorama,” as opposed to “England,” to describe the region resurfaced, alongside other expressions of indigenous identity in opposition to the English colonizers. Longhouseism’s republicanism, decentralization, and religious neutrality were an attractive alternative to the English monarchy and its aggressive Christianization policies. Longhouseism didn’t catch on as much with the English settler descendants, partly because the monarchy remained popular among them and partly because regular contact with Britannia and Europe led to it competing with many other forms of socialism. Marxism in various Tsalagi, German, and Britannian forms vied for influence over the fledgling English socialist movement, creating a cutthroat environment in which only the most accommodating would survive. Ultimately, one did.

    Leon Lewis (1833-1907) was born to a working class family in London. By then, most of Britannia aside from the region around London and Canterbury had been thoroughly Romanized, something Lewis wrote about with a hint of melancholy in his works. In 1851, he received a scholarship to study at the University of Georgeham in England. Away from Roman influence and surrounded by socialists of all types, he too adopted socialist ideas, building off the Tarachopoiói, Ekskafeís, Lekapoi, and Robert Andonios and combining them with what he learned of Marx, the Longhouseists, and the ULP in what was distinctly not Marxist.

    The first mention of “Lewisism” appeared in English newspapers in 1856, initially as a pejorative to discredit the growing movement that was now sweeping through the English intellectual community. However, the Lewisists would take the name for themselves and use it to promote their cause throughout the kingdom. Lewisism’s core beliefs in land reform, a Tarachopoiói-style “leveling” of social classes, an end to cultural and religious assimilation, and the establishment of a New Paphlagonian Iakobism-style centralized democracy were popular among the English lower class, while its non-Marxist monarcho-socialism proved a decent compromise for many English who still approved of the monarchy. Lewisism soon became the dominant ideology among English socialists, who exported it back to Britannia starting in the early 1860s. From Britannia, Lewisism spread throughout the Empire.


    Theodosianism-Lewisism

    1860 saw the liberalization of the Roman press and the government reducing its censors, allowing socialist thought be expressed more openly than before. This was the perfect environment for the newly arrived Lewisism. At this point, Roman socialism was fragmented both ideologically and geographically, with most socialists based out of London but others scattered across the Empire. Press liberalization and the increasing commercial use of the telegraph allowed them to coordinate and grow. Just as with the English, Lewisism’s monarcho-socialism was popular among Roman socialists, many of whom did not want to overthrow the monarchy, and the ideology soon pushed its Marxist rivals out of the Empire, and its religious neutrality allowed its followers to work alongside Christian socialists. Only the Rhineland, home of Marx, remained staunchly Marxist. Roman Marxists elsewhere left for Germany, Hungary, Poland, and Russia. The remaining Longhouseists in the Empire were fully driven out due to their staunch republicanism.

    In the Empire, Empress Veronica had heard of the strange socialists who somehow still held her in high regard. Believing they posed little threat to her rule compared to the frequently militant Iakoboi, she decided to hold an experiment and grant them representation in the Senate, seeing if they could be trusted with political power. Among the senators chosen for the experiment was Nicodemo Theodosio (fl. 1839-1909), a writer and political theorist from Tarragona. Before press liberalization, he had been threatened with censorship and imprisonment, but his popular support among local Spaniards and advocacy for reform over revolution saved him from such a fate. He had been an early adopter of Lewisism, though his works suggested some modifications of the platform to better suit Roman society.

    In 1861, the first Roman socialist party, the Koinonistikai, was founded by a number of Lewisists and Christian socialists, though Theodosio did not join. With its motto of “Unity, Romanitas, and Strength,” the Koinonistikaí believed in workers’ rights, backed by strong Iakoboi-style intervention from the monarchy to protect these rights. The Christian socialists also wanted the Church completely detached from the government. The Lewisists, meanwhile, called for a leveling of social classes in the spirit of the Edict of Caracalla, so all citizens would be equal under the emperor. At first, the socialists were a minority faction within the Senate, even mocked by their colleagues. But as demographics changed and the movement matured, their numbers steadily increased. Theodosio took advantage of his new platform to further reach out to new followers and promote Lewisism to the Empire. Recognizing that there was a large audience for Lewisism in the Empire, he began writing new works containing his own additions to the platform, with Lewis’ support. In 1871, he and Lewis, together with other prominent socialist thinkers, released The Second Communist Manifesto, though it would later be referred to as the Theodosianist-Lewisist Manifesto, giving the movement its name.

    Theodosianism-Lewisism adjusted the original Lewisist platform to fit the Empire’s situation. It condemned the cultural assimilation policies that remained common in the western provinces, which had led to the almost complete Romanization of Lewis’ native Britannia, considering them against the principles of Romanitas and the spirit of the Edict of Caracalla. It called for the abolition of property in land and application of all rents of land to public purposes. Like mainstream Lewisism, Theodosianism-Lewisism did not reject the monarchy, but it still believed in a leveling of social classes by establishing an equal liability for all to work, abolishing rights of inheritance, and breaking down the distinctions between agriculture and manufacturing and city and countryside. To achieve all this, the state would be given greater control over the means of production, communication, transport, and banking. Theodosio stressed that the transition to socialism had to be achieved through peaceful reform, though he did not swear off revolution where necessary. Some Theodosian-Lewisist wings took on an Alexandrian nationalist approach, calling for a “leveling of all national peoples” by granting each of them their own nation in a global revolution, though they remained a minority in the larger movement, which had taken on distinctly English and Britannian influences. In 1873, Theodosian-Lewisists in the Roman Senate formed the I Koinotita, the first Roman communist party.

    The diverse nature of English socialism and its Britannian counterpart, as well as the sheer size of the Empire, led to Theodosianism-Lewisism becoming a big tent of sorts, welcoming leftists who advocated for everything from left libertarianism to anarchism to vanguardism. Many of these leftists later returned to their home countries to start their own movements adapted to local sensibilities. Scandinavia, Poland, and Hungary welcomed these Lewisist-inspired movements, while Germany and Russia remained Marxist strongholds. Going into the 1870s, communism had become a major mainstream force.

    It was in this era that a young senator named Aiden Gray (1848-1910) first made his name known as one of the earliest members of I Koinotita. Gray was born as the son of Stephen Gray (1817-1874), a minor aristocrat from Ireland who fled Scottish rule for Brittany and was appointed as a senator in 1836. The elder Gray was a member of the conservative Christianikoú Kómmatos Metarrýthmisi̱ and had a relatively uneventful career, other than disappearing for several years and then reappearing in the Senate as a broken and traumatized man to authorize the transfer of his seat to his son. The younger Gray (henceforth referred to as simply Gray) initially grew up with a similar aristocratic upbringing as his father and was even commissioned as an Athenian Lancer in the Imperial Army. But in his adult years, he began reading the works of Andonios, Marx, Theodosio, and Lewis. At 21, Gray made his way to London, where he studied communist theory under Lewis himself. Returning to Constantinople later that year to assume his father’s seat, he joined I Koinotita and quickly became its most high profile representative in the Senate. Due to Empress Veronica’s continued socialist experiment, Gray was appointed Kouropalates, giving him significant control over the Roman bureaucracy.

    This would later be remembered as the worst decision of her reign.


    The First International

    In 1864, leftists from all over Europe and North America met in London to discuss a a unifying organization for all socialist and communist movements. Following the establishment of the Koinonistikai and the beginning of Empress Veronica’s socialist experiment, socialist organizations in the Empire, England, and Germany discussed the need for an international organization, which would among other things prevent the importing of foreign workers to break strikes. The first delegates arrived on September 28 and included Lewisists, Marxists, Longhouseists, anarchists, Anahuaca democratic restorationists, leftist Iakoboi, German socialists, and many others. Lewis, Theodosio, and Marx, among others, played decisive roles in the organization. The delegates unanimously voted to form an international organization of workers, which they called the International Workingmen’s Association, later known as the First International. Despite the name, it was soon decided that women could become members as well. Even so, the leadership of the First International remained male-dominated for years.

    Due to the wide variety of ideologies present at the First International, internal conflicts plagued the organization from the start. Marx and his followers were opposed by mutualists and anarchists, particularly the Russian anarchist Mikhail Bakunin after 1866, when he and his followers joined. The Marxists and anarchists quickly became fierce rivals. At the conference of 1872, which focused on responses to the recent communist rebellions in the Empire, Bakunin and the anarchists criticized Marx as authoritarian, believing that if Marxists came to power they would be as bad as the bourgeois regime they fought against. In retaliation, Marx expelled Bakunin and had the headquarters of the International moved to Manaháhtaan, Lenapehoking (in the UTA). This public spat and use of International institutions to fuel a personal grudge disgusted both the Lewisists and Longhouseists. The two had been moving away from Marx for years due to their monarcho-socialism and religious neutrality, respectively, but Marx’s actions in 1872 were the final straw for Lewis and the Tsalagi socialists, who both withdrew from the International. The anarchists, refusing to acknowledge Bakunin’s expulsion, considered the 1872 conference illegitimate and held its own conference in Kyiv, declaring itself to be the true International. For the next three years, there would be two rival organizations, a Marxist and anarchist International, but of neither them achieved much. Both were disbanded in 1875.


    African and Amerian Socialism in the 1870s

    The province of Britannia and the Kingdom of England remained twin centers of leftist thought throughout the 1870s, forming two sides of a trans-Atlantic socialist pipeline that was the backbone of the First International. As Lewisist- and Longhouseist-inspired movements spread around the world and Theodosianism-Lewisism continued to establish itself in the Empire, socialism was starting to become truly international, as opposed to only Atlantic-based. Invoking Emperor Alexander’s reshaping of the world, the major socialist and communist organizations began calling for colonized peoples to be set free from their bourgeois masters. In Africa, Marxism and the Alexandrian-Iakoboi strain of Lewisism was popular among Malians and Kongolese, who latched onto its concepts of national self-determination and colonial liberation. Since Roman Africa lacked significant industrialization, African Marxism and Lewisism adopted a fiercely revolutionary nationalist stance opposed to continued Roman rule. The first socialist works solely written by African writers appeared in 1871, many of which called for rebellion against the colonizers. Colonial authorities cracked down harshly on both socialists and their works, breaking up protests and banning the distribution of their manifestos, which only radicalized the movement further.

    In the New World, Longhouseism remained popular among the lower classes and minority populations of Tawantinsuyu and the Kingdom of England. The former’s continued use of traditional corvee-style labor was condemned by socialist organizations as an outdated relic of early Tawantinsuyuan culture that was no longer needed in the industrial era. Poor mining conditions in the Andean silver mines led to constant strikes which were put down by the military. The Mapuche of southern Tawantinsuyu, inspired by Alexandrian-Iakoboi Lewisism, rose up repeatedly in an attempt to establish an independent Mapuche nation. To the east, Longhouseism became a centerpiece of the emerging Pindoraman nationalist movement. Although indigenous Amazonians spoke a variety of languages, identified as many different peoples, and had been Christianized to varying degrees, they all rallied around a common Pindoraman identity in opposition to English rule. However, there was little they could agree on after that. Some Pindoramans simply wanted the English monarchy overthrown so that the English would be put on the same level as indigenous Pindoramans. Others wanted the English completely expelled or otherwise dealt with. Still others leaned so far into the nationalist and Iakoboi side that they were expelled from the movement for no longer being socialist. Meanwhile, the English leftist community remained a large melting pot for socialists and communists from all of the world. Despite their successes in Europe and Africa, Lewisists faced an uphill battle in England as they were forced to engage with other competing forms of socialism like Longhouseism, leftist Iakobism, Pindoramism, European Marxism, Theodosianism-Lewisism, and what would later be called Lewisism-Grayism. England kept its reputation as a melting pot of ideological infighting, in which only the most popular and accommodating ideologies could survive. By August 1879, it had become known as the center for communist thought.

    The republics of New Arcadia and New Paphlagonia were more open to socialist ideas coming in from all of their neighbors. New Paphlagonia even boasted of having the world’s second major socialist party, the New Iakobist Party. New Arcadia’s position in the middle of the Americas led to it being a meeting point of Tsalagi Longhouseism, Tawantinsuyuan Longhouseism, European Marxism, socialist and non-socialist Iaokobism, and English Lewisism. As republicanism was already firmly established there, the New Arcadian people saw nothing special with the republicanism of Longhouseism and Marxism. They looked upon the monarcho-socialism and monarcho-communism of Lewisism and its variants with confusion. Alexandrian Lewisism, or more specifically its nationalist aspect, appealed to New Arcadia, which had built its national identity around defending against the Tawantinsuyuans and English. Socialism in New Arcadia thus took on a nationalist and republican nature, with significant Longhouseist, Anahuaca, and Marxist strains. New Paphlagonian Iakobist socialism was similar—also nationalist and republican—but with a greater focus on industrial development, worker’s rights, a strong central government, and a leveling of social classes in the Lewisist tradition. As opposed to New Arcadia’s political philosophy of defending against Tawantinsuyu and England, New Paphlagonian socialists called for the country to liberate the oppressed nationalities of its neighbors, particularly the Mapuche and the Pindoramans, and thus level the peoples of South America. Although Iakobism outside New Paphlagonia remained associated with non-socialist revolutionary democratic movements, in its country of origin it had nearly completely been absorbed into New Paphlagonian socialism.

    To the north, the Anahuaca people would become one of the most ardent adopters of Longhouseism. Between 1843 and 1860, many of the revolutionaries seeking to restore the old Federation had been following in the Alexandrian and Iakoboi traditions, funded by allies in the recently independent New Arcadia and New Paphlagonia. But as socialism entered the mainstream in the 1860s, the revolutionaries increasingly pivoted to Longhouseism and leftist Iakobism, due to New World roots, democratic values, and fierce republicanism. By the 1870s, the revolutionary wing of the Federation restorationists had overtaken the reformist wing as it became clear that the Cipacs not only couldn’t be taken down within the system but also that their support was increasing from younger generations who were born after 1843. Peaceful protests were replaced with general strikes which paralyzed large portions of the Anahuaca economy, causing the Cipacs to send in the military, further radicalizing the restorationists. Many of the outlying altepetls became strongholds of Longhouseist and Iakoboi revolutionaries, from which they conducted raids against Anahuaca military bases and government facilities. Non-Nahua ethnic minorities also adopted Longhouseism in a bid to reclaim the liberties they enjoyed under the old Federation constitution. However, the Cipacs remained in power despite increasing leftist agitation. Even so, the restorationists refused to give up. With new generations having grown up only knowing Cipac rule, they had become increasingly isolated within Anahuaca society, making the survival of their movement all the more important.


    The Equality Association

    Socialism in Asia was initially limited to certain Chinese provinces that had been highly urbanized and industrialized. When the first Marxists arrived in the ports of Guangzhou, they had been written off as the disciples of yet another weird barbarian. The same was said of Chinese immigrants to the New World who brought Longhouseism and Iakobism back with them. Lewisism was begrudgingly tolerated and even studied by a few Chinese scholars, but, but within a few years it had been supplanted by new works written solely by Chinese authors who had their own takes on socialism as it applied to China. Many of these authors had little to no knowledge of Lewisism itself, yet the ideas they wrote about appeared eerily similar to the platforms of the Theodosianist-Lewisists and mainstream Lewisists. As the Chinese government had no political parties or institutions for such parties to emerge in, Chinese socialists instead organized via circles of likeminded scholar-intellectuals educated through the civil service exam system, aided by sympathetic bureaucrats and courtiers in the Forbidden City. These circles were coordinated by an organization not unlike the secret societies that had appeared in recent Chinese history. From its name, the Equality Association (平等會), Chinese socialism became known as Equalism.

    As the name suggested, Equalism called for the equality of all peoples to achieve a social harmony. However, all Equalists aside from the revolutionary strains favored retaining the Chinese monarchy, though in what form and with how much power differed between scholar circles. Some wanted the scholar-bureaucratic class to be granted equal power with the monarchy so as to keep it in check and maintain social order. Others wanted a fully democratic government which afforded the monarchy little power outside of religious ceremonies. A few took the concept of the Mandate of Heaven to demand a legal right to depose and replace a tyrannical emperor. Many Equalists were in favor of retaining the imperial civil service examination system, recognizing its potential to select political leaders based on merit but acknowledging the current system was full of corruption and nepotism. They invoked Wu Zetian, China’s only female emperor, as an emperor who reformed the civil service exams to be more meritocratic, among other things. As opposed to Atlantic-based socialists who called for equality through democracy, the Equalists sought equality through meritocracy. Many Equalist authors insisted that the word 平 in their works be translated into Romaike and other foreign languages as “fair” rather than the usual “equal.”

    Equalist views on religion were varied due to the complex nature of the multiple belief systems that had permeated Chinese society. Although it was an organized religion, Equalists had a positive opinion of Buddhism for its social works and egalitarian lean, though it did condemn sects and temples that were dogmatic and regressive. Taoism’s religious institutions were also looked on with a negative light, though lay worship was tolerated. Equalists reserved much of their criticism for the rigid social hierarchies and regressive gender norms they saw in modern Confucianism, as opposed to the meritocracy, self-cultivation, and hard work encouraged by the original teachings. The Suzhou-based scholar Yu Yue, who did not stick to orthodox Confucianism and instead wrote of the various non-Confucian philosophies of the Spring and Autumn Period, suggested that Agriculturalism and Mohism could be viable philosophical alternatives. This led to a doctrinal split between those who wanted the egalitarian communalism of Agriculturalism or the meritocracy and equal state support of Mohism, with the latter prevailing. Alexandrian self-determination was sidelined in favor of traditional sinocentrism (not to be confused with the later political ideology of the Chinese imperial state under the Tianguang Emperor). All peoples were equal under the emperor, whether in their own nation or not. Land reform and workers’ rights were popular among the neo-Agriculturalist Equality Association circles in rural areas, while the Beijing, Hangzhou, Nanjing, and Suzhou chapters focused on neo-Mohist meritocratic reforms and the Shanghai and Guangzhou chapters called for democracy.

    The Chinese government considered the Equality Association as yet another secret society and applied its usual strategy to dealing with them. The more violent and restless members were arrested. Strikes on the docks of Shanghai were broken up by municipal authorities, while another strike at the mines of Foshan was crushed with military force. The intellectuals were ignored as long as they weren’t involved with revolutionaries. Security was increased in the factories and at the docks to maintain production quotas. The peaceful chapters were tolerated as long as they didn’t directly oppose imperial power. On the southern edge of the empire, Guangdong Province soon became to China as Britannia was to Rhomania. As a popular proverb went, “The mountains are high and the emperor is far away.” A lax enforcement policy and a hands-off approach from Beijing despite the occasional crackdown, along with people and ideas from all over the world constantly coming into Guangzhou’s port, allowed Equalist thought to flourish there. By the end of the 19th century, Equalism had become associated with Guangdong and Guangzhou, and the most prominent chapters, even outside of Guangdong, had taken on a distinctly Cantonese flavor. Cantonese became the dialect of Equalism.

    From Guangzhou, Chinese deckhands and merchants brought Equalism to the rest of Asia via the vast network of overseas Chinese. Equalist chapters nearly supplanted the role of traditional Chinese community associations in Vietnam, opening schools and hospitals in major Chinese communities. The Vietnamese also embraced Equalism, mainly out of protest of the Chinese community’s massive economic influence. Revolutionary Equalism took hold in the Siamese and Burmese states, particularly the rump Siamese kingdom, due to the constant wars and political instability there. Equalism did not significantly catch on in Champa, a Hindu country, or in the largely agrarian Srok Khmer or Luang Prabang. In Muslim Makassar, it was chiefly adopted by the Chinese communities there.

    In the North Pacific, Equalism spread through Korea, Japan, and Nurgan with greater ease than in Southeast Asia. Korean Equalism focused on neo-Mohist meritocracy and industrialization. Japanese Equalism emphasized the Buddhist connection but did not swear off violent revolution. Even then, the revolution was aimed at overthrowing the Tachibana clan and the samurai class, restoring the emperor to his proper place as ruler of Japan. The more urbanized Edo and Osaka chapters further called for such a restored imperial regime to be democratic in nature. In the agrarian Nurgan, the neo-Agriculturalist Equalists of Haishenwai were a constant nuisance in the khan’s side. Further north, the mining towns of Russian Siberia, which had grown out of former Roman trade outposts, saw sporadic conflicts erupt between company security, Equalists, and Lewisists from European Russia.

    Equalism also spread along old Silk Road routes out of western China into Hindustan, just as Buddhism had gone in the other direction centuries earlier. While it didn’t catch on much in the agrarian Central Asian states, in Hindustan it found a large audience alongside other socialist ideologies directly imported from Europe. The country’s Hindu and Muslim populations, always trying to find the right balance between them, adopted Equalism for their own purposes, the former to achieve equality through democracy and land reform and the latter to maintain the power of the monarchy. Many Hindus joined revolutionary Equalist chapters, wanting to overthrow the Muslim monarchy and establish a republic. Neighboring Iran, meanwhile, had already had its leftist scene taken over by Lewisists and Marxists from the west.

    Equalism also spread to the Roman territories in the Pacific. It did not catch on much in Hagios Lazarou beyond its Chinese community, as the leftists among the Roman and Hedjazi settlers brought Lewisism and Marxism with them. In Terra Australis (later simply known as Australia), Chinese and Japanese settlers brought Equalism into contact with the descendants of exiled Lekapoi and Lekapoi-adjacents, leading to a fiercely pro-worker and neo-Agriculturalist variant that was taken up by mining unions. Chinese and Japanese migrants brought various forms of Equalism to the colony of Nea Mysia/Moesia (henceforth referred to as “Aotearoa” for convenience, even though the name would not be officially adopted until much later). Still a largely pre-industrial colony in the 1880s, Aotearoa did not have a sophisticated socialist movement at the time. Most political movements were focused on establishing an independent native-led or native-focused democratic state, ideally in the Anahuaca and New Arcadian models but adjusted for Aotearoan sensibilities. Most anti-colonial opposition was focused on the Church, which owned significant amounts of land and was a major political power broker. Lewisism and monarcho-socialism never gained prominence in Aotearoa, with Longhouseism and Marxism preferred by the Maori and their Roman allies—seeing them as more appropriate in the political context of Aotearoa—while the Chinese and Japanese settlers kept to Equalism. Eventually, European leftists began interacting with the Asian ones via the Japantowns and Chinatowns emerging in major cities like Komnenion, creating a unique communist synthesis of east and west. By the end of the decade, the first Aotearoan revolutionary organizations, having merged the two sources to form a unique form of decentralized communism, had begun planning armed uprisings to reduce the power of the Church and establish an independent Aotearoa.

    Theodosian-Lewisists and Equalists attempted to claim each other as a branch of their own ideology due to their common monarcho-socialism and calls to equalize the social classes. In the following months, hundreds of essays would be written by prominent authors on both sides in which they scoured the historical record for any evidence that one side was derivative of the other, and more than a few were left questioning how the two big ancient empires of the world had come up with the same socialist idea independently of each other.


    The Revolutions of 1882 and the Trier Commune

    The rise of I Koinotita emboldened revolutionary Marxists within the Empire, who believed the time for revolution had arrived. August 1872 saw numerous widespread communist uprisings across the Empire and its neighbors, all of which were put down with lethal military force. Under Gray, I Koinotita disavowed the violence being committed by the government while doing little to rein in the revolutionaries. This marked the beginning of a noticeable ideological shift within I Koinotita as Gray’s works were slowly added into the party’s platform, with Theodosio voicing his dissent. The elder statesman was concerned about the young firebrand’s growing popularity within the larger Roman communist movement, fearing his aggressive speeches in public and to the Senate would under much of the progress they had made the previous decade. Indeed, many anti-communist senators had already begun painting the actions of the communist rebels as representative of the entire movement, using them to discredit I Koinotita and the Kononistikai. At each Senate session, Theodosio personally appealed to Empress Veronica that he was doing all he could to prevent further communist violence and reiterated the need for socioeconomic reforms.

    Despite this, sporadic Marxist uprisings appeared all over the Empire for the next few years, leading to the era being nicknamed as the “First Decade of Revolution.” I Koinotita under Gray did little to speak out against them. A red scare gripped many Roman provinces, leading to a rightward and anti-communist shift among provincial aristocracy and political leaders. Pro- and anti-leftist forces thus continued radicalizing against each other, with increasingly heavy-handed government measures against communism only intensifying the resulting communist insurgencies, which led to more aggressive crackdowns.

    Things came to a head in 1880, when Empress Veronica announced an adjustment to tax rates in the Agadir region of the province of Mauretania in order to pay for unemployment subsidies, with the same adjustments to later be spread over the rest of the North African provinces. The local nobility considered such a decree imposed by Gray and I Koinotita and refused to enforce it. When the provincial government ordered them to do so, they took up arms and staged a coup. Declaring the provincial government “Grayist-controlled,” the first use of that name to describe Gray’s growing movement within I Koinotita, they set about purging Agadir and the surrounding region of anybody they considered a communist. As news spread, conservative nobles in Numidia and Cyrenaica also rose up and occupied their own provincial capitals. It took weeks for the Imperial Army to mobilize and deploy troops from Hispania and Egypt. When they arrived, they easily swept aside the rogue nobles and any provincial military units that had sided with them, but thousands of innocent civilians had been massacred. Constantinople publicized the executions of the surviving traitors as an example to any other nobles thinking of defying Veronica, but Agadir’s distance from and lack of relevance compared to the imperial heartland meant events there were of little importance to the rest of the Empire, which moved on quickly. The leftist community, though, condemned the white terror perpetrated by the North African aristocracy, with Gray particularly harsh towards the government and even Veronica herself. African Lewisists and Marxists in particular were fearful that future white terrors would target them next. Although the Lewisists were still in favor of negotiating with the government and gaining their reforms through peaceful means, the Marxists believed the time for diplomacy was over.

    In December 1882, two years after the North African White Terror, revolution swept over the Roman African colonies. Communist militias and sympathetic colonial troops occupied government buildings in Timbuktu and Mbanza-Kongo, executing colonial leaders and any European elites they could find. Within three days, telegrams reached the imperial heartland declaring the independence of the Republic of Mali and the Republic of Kongo. Having risen up without informing any of the major communist organizations in Europe, North America, or Asia, the revolutions caught the leftist community by surprise. Theodosio again condemned the rebellion as counter to the goal of a peaceful transition to socialism. Gray again condemned the Roman government for the feudal and colonial repression that had led to such an uprising and called on communists in the imperial heartland to similarly rise up. Marx also spoke favorably of the revolutions. Revolutionary communist militant cells organizing in secret for years now activated all across Gallia, Hispania, and the Rhineland.

    Communist activity in the Rhineland concentrated around Trier, Marx’s birthplace, where Roman Marxists and German allies coming across the nearby border had proclaimed the independence of the Trier Commune in March 1883. The Trier Commune passed policies in line with their unique interpretation of communism, which was an eclectic mix of Marxist, Longhouseist, Lewisist, Iakoboi, and Equalist thought. These policies included full secularization of the state and society, the remission of rent, the abolition of child labor, running businesses by worker cooperative, the closing of all Church institutions, and the abolition of all nobility. Due to the many different influences and ideological factions making up the Trier revolutionary government, the implementation of such policies was frequently sabotaged, delayed, watered down, or improperly enforced as the government was gridlocked by ideological debates. Two months later, the Imperial Army suppressed the Trier Commune during what became known as “Blutigen Maiwoche” (“Bloody May Week”) beginning on May 21, 1883. An estimated fifteen thousand Trier communists were killed in the battle or executed as prisoners. In its final days, the Commune executed the Archbishop of Trier and at least a hundred priests who had been taken hostage. After the Roman government was restored, nearly fifty thousand communists were imprisoned. Although most were released due to only committing minor offenses, a large number were given a choice between execution or deportation to Terra Australis and Aotearoa.

    The international response to the Trier Commune was mixed. Most Romans were appalled at the burning of churches, the execution of nobility and political rivals, and rampant looting, including of museums and historical landmarks. Although some Roman writers and artists were in favor of the ideas the Trier Commune supported, they also disapproved of the Commune’s governance. Anarchists, who had long been on the fringes of the larger leftist movement, were dealt a massive blow due to their significant presence in the Commune’s government and would never again have mainstream support even within international leftism. Communists, socialists, and other leftists, though, saw the Commune as a model for a truly equal society. Friedrich Engels (1820-1895) coined the phrase “dictatorship of the proletariat” to describe the Commune. Theodosio and Lewis condemned the harsh republicanism, decentralization, revolutionism, and atheism of the Commune. Gray wrote of the Commune as an example to follow and its people as martyrs for the cause of world revolution, calling on the revolutionaries still active elsewhere in the Empire and its colonies to fight on in Trier’s name. While the Koinonistikai condemned the Commune, I Koinotita was split between those who condemned the uprising with Theodosio and those who celebrated it with Gray, further exacerbating the divide between the two leaders.

    Marx wrote positively of the Commune. He had closely followed its progress during its entire existence, and after its fall he got in touch with many of its surviving leaders. Originally, he wanted to write an address to the workers of Trier, but further developments led him to instead direct the address to all workers everywhere. “The Revolution in the Rhineland,” in which he praised the Commune as a prototype for future revolutionary governments and called on workers everywhere to follow its example, quickly sold out and was translated into every major language, including Chinese, Maori, and Tsalagi. However, in private he was more critical, believing that it was only by luck that the Commune got off the ground, and it had combined so many ideologies together that by the end he doubted it was still socialist. He also noted its inability to expand beyond Trier itself, to reorganize the machinery of the state, to maintain unity between the different leftist factions, and to defend itself against the counterrevolutionary forces.

    Despite Marx and Gray’s calls for the “martyrdom of Trier” to inspire revolutionaries everywhere, the revolutionaries of Gallia and Hispania quickly lost morale. Learning from the mistake of taking two months to crush the Trier Commune, the Imperial Army quickly moved against the other communists in the imperial heartland, giving them no time to regroup. By the summer of 1883, the last rebellions in Europe had been put down. Rebellions from the revolutionary Marxists in Africa, though, persisted into the end of 1883 due to Africa’s distance from the heartland, but they were eventually put down. As with Trier, high-ranking communists were offered a choice between death or deportation, while those with minor offenses were given amnesty.

    At the next major Senate session in 1885, Theodosio placed the blame for failing to prevent the Marxist rebellions on his shoulders, offering an apology to Veronica. Furthermore, he also informed her of plans to host an International Voulí of Socialists and Communists in the hope that compromise and reform could be reached and further violence prevented. He believed the rebellions not only happened because of the rampant social inequality and unemployment found in major Roman cities but also because there was no unified line of Roman communist thought, allowing Marxism from Germany, Longhouseism from the UTA, anarchism from Russia, Lewisism from England, and revolutionary Equalism from China to take root. To resolve this, he called on all socialists and communists to meet in Constantinople and establish a new international organization. This would be known as the Second International, and Theodosio hoped that the meeting would not suffer the same fate as the first one. Socialism had also firmly established itself in the Roman political mainstream by now—socialist senators and Koinonistikai members accounted for approximately 24% of the Senate. With such influence in one of the world’s leading powers, the Second International wouldn’t fall apart as easy as the leftists who had gathered in 1879.

    Unfortunately, everything changed later that day.


    The Autokrator Rebellion

    Historians agree that the Autokrator Rebellion was the culmination of 20 years of building tensions between the Roman left and the right. The rise of the Koinonistikai, Veronica’s socialist experiment, and the publishing of the Theodosianist-Lewisist manifesto led to a red scare among conservative members of Roman society, including the dynatoi class, which consisted of the oldest and most powerful noble families with lineages stretching back to at least the eleventh century. The dynatoi class feared that any further socialist reforms, or even socialist presence in the Senate, would lead to the abolition of their privileges and titles and an end to the Empire. The August 1872 rebellions, Gray’s refusal to condemn them, and subsequent small-scale insurgencies of the decade further fueled paranoia against socialism, leading the nobility to crack down in provinces where their influence was on par with the imperial government’s. This led to the 1880 North African White Terror, which in turn radicalized revolutionary Marxists into instigating the much larger 1882 revolutions. The Trier Commune established during those revolutions became both a symbol for communists and a bogeyman for the still paranoid nobility, which increasingly questioned the merits of Veronica’s experiment. Even many members of the Doukas imperial house disapproved of the experiment. One of them decided to take action, with horrible consequences.

    In the middle of the Senate session of 1885, as the senators discussed the annexation of Bavaria into Germany and Roman Marxists slipping over the border into the German Rhineland, everything ground to a halt when Konstantinos Doukas, son of the longtime senator Alexios Doukas, marched into the chamber with a rogue Imperial Army battalion, dressed in clothes with a purple outline reserved only for the empress. Although he was from the Doukai cadet branch based in Athens, he declared Veronica an illegitimate usurper and himself as the rightful emperor. Konstantinos believed that Veronica’s experiment had only driven the Empire into the ground, given the people and socialists too much power, and eroded their ancient traditions and birthrights. Only he could reverse the decline and restore the Empire to its past glories. When most of the Senate, including Alexios and Theodosio, rejected his claim, he started executing them. Alexios was shot in the leg, and when Theodosio denounced Konstantinos as a pretender, he was shot and paralyzed. Outside, other Imperial Army units loyal to Konstantinos, as well as civilian mobs who had accepted him as their emperor, seized critical government and military installations throughout the capital, and the same was done in many other major cities. However, many of these attempted takeovers were stymied by the rogue troops and civilian mobs instead turning to massacre suspected communists as had been done in North Africa five years earlier, as well as surprise Cult attacks that seemingly only targeted Konstantinos’ forces. The Cult also inexplicably saved the Empress, her immediate family, and the surviving senators from execuation by Konstantinos. The rebellion ended several hours later when Imperial Army troops under the command of Michael Doukas, Alexios’ second son, arrived in Constantinople and retook all buildings occupied by rebels, while Alexios sacrificed himself to kill Konstantinos. Without their leader, the rebellion fell apart, and order was restored across the Empire by the end of the week.

    Although the rebellion itself lasted less than a day between Konstantinos taking the Senate hostage and his death, it sent ripple effects through Roman society. The Imperial Army units based in the Constantinople, Nicomedia, and Nicaea area, had suffered significant casualties, resulting in a weakening of law enforcement in the three cities for months. The devastation wrought by the mobs and Konstantinos’ troops in Constantinople led to a minor economic downturn that lasted until the end of the year, which led to increased agitation from the unions. The dockworkers’ union in particular got many of the reforms it had been asking for, becoming a major power player in the Constantinopolitan economy.

    This was thanks to Veronica doubling down on her socialist experiment. The Koinonistikai was asked to form a coalition of left-wing parties in the Senate, a first for a governing body that was previously advisory only. Although no head of government was appointed since such powers were still vested in the empress, Veronica granted the Koinonistikai a mandate to enact reforms that would prevent rebellions like the North African White Terror, the Trier Commune, and Konstantinos’ coup from happening again. The nobility’s powers were greatly reduced, and the military forces under their direct command were integrated into the Imperial Army’s chain of command. The bureaucracy, already overseen by Gray as Kouropalates, was reformed with many of the Koinonistikai’s meritocratic policies.

    The Senate itself also saw a shift towards the left, and not only because many senators had been killed in the coup attempt. Michael Doukas, who had seen his father and brother die in front of him, came to believe that the only way to end the unrest was to improve social services and pass reforms to make the Empire a fairer place. This marked a noticeable leftward shift in the Athenian Doukai that would be continued under his daughter, Theodora. As opposed to his father Alexios, who had welcomed Theodosio to the Senate with a warning not to be too vocal lest he attract the ire of conservatives, Michael found himself having common cause with the man and the Theodosianist-Lewisists, though he remained affiliated with the Komma Foederati for his entire career.

    Upon his recovery and return to the Senate, Theodosio emphasized that what happened with Konstantinos was a tragedy none could allow to repeat. The mobs the mad Doukas had whipped up, according to him, only did so because they were disenfranchised and impoverished, with nobody to blame other than those Konstantinos directed them at. He called on all citizens of the Empire to not “follow this violence with more violence,” to not desire vengeance, and to seek change through peaceful protest. After his address, which he requested be published in all major newspapers, he resumed work despite his disability, warning against the dangers of the military-industrial complex as the Senate debated contracting Vanir Industries to build new defensive fortifications for the capital.

    Most important for future events, though, was Gray’s reaction. Gray had spent the last few years in the newly established province of Brittany, which had been split off from Gallia, and had been working to set up new provincial government institutions, ideally with deep I Koinotita roots. He had been there during the coup and made his way back to the capital as soon as it had been crushed. While his initial statement to Veronica appeared conciliatory and neutral, focusing mainly on updates about Brittany, he ended with an implication that some “amongst our number…could cause unrest and in worst [sic] cases violence to these larger centres,” asking that he or other members of I Koinotita be appointed to the leftist coalition to avoid this fate. This implication of revolution did not sit well with Theodosio, who had firmly embraced reformism. Gray believed Theodosio had betrayed the ideas he believed in twenty years ago. When confronted with this declaration, Theodosio responded with his criticisms of how Gray had been taking I Koinotita in recent years, with the media’s talk of “Grayists” now starting to define the larger leftist movement as a whole. Gray, though, embraced the name, believing Grayism to better uphold the ideals of the revolution than whatever Theodosio now supported. In protest, Theodosio resigned from I Koinotita and joined the Koinonistikai, finalizing the break between the two major leaders. The ideology of Theodosianism-Lewisism similarly broke, with Theodosio’s monarcho-socialists being known as the Theodosians. Without Theodosio, Gray became the sole leader of I Koinotita, completing his ideological takeover. Under his uncontested leadership, Gray expelled any remaining Theodosianist-Lewisists from the party. The party’s platform thus became firmly “Lewisist-Grayist” (also referred to as simply Grayist) which while still monarcho-communist was still revolution-sympathetic compared to Theodosianism’s reformism.

    On the other side of the ideological spectrum, though, socialism’s biggest ideological threat was starting to form. Konstantinos’ body was cremated to deny anything his remaining supporters could rally around. His villa was also burned down, with everything inside either confiscated by the government or destroyed, but his personal journal, Ton Agóna Mou, was smuggled out. Despite being heavily censored and banned in the following years by the Roman press, it circulated far and wide among nationalist anti-communist cells. It was never identified who was responsible for obtaining and publishing the journal, but many suspected it was Markos Angelos, Konstantinos’ second-in-command during the coup, who had managed to escape arrest. Angelos’ own works on the Roman state, the concept of nationalism, and his interpretation of Konstantinos’ philosophy, would become the foundations of fascism.


    The Second International

    In spite of the Autokrator Rebellion and Theodosio’s injury, preparations for the Second International continued on, this time with the direct support of Empress Veronica. The Second International was officially inaugurated on May 1, 1886, with leftists from around the world arriving in Constantinople to participate in the conference. The leading ideological factions here were the Theodosians, Grayists, English Lewisists, Longhouseists, Equalists, and Marxists. As the primary organizer of the event, Theodosio played host to the other major leftist leaders. Accompanied by a delegation of Breton and Britannian communists, Gray represented the Grayists, which clashed with both the English Lewisists and the Theodosians for leadership over the Lewisist legacy. Many of the other leftists at the conference distanced themselves from Gray’s increasing militancy and calls for revolution. Lewis also attended the conference but primariliy stuck to giving speeches covering recent events in the Empire, England, and Germany. Marx made one of his last major public appearances before his death the following year.

    The Equalists arrived with a large delegation, intending to place themselves on equal footing with the European socialists. Yu Yue was the face of the Equalists, but many members of the delegation were young students of his or rising stars from the various chapters. Yu Yue’s 17-year-old disciple Zhang Binglin brought with him a uniquely leftist reinterpretation of both the Chinese classics and Buddhist scriptures, while the 18-year-old student Cai Yuanpei intensely studied anarchism and sought a way to incorporate it into Chinese culture. The 21-year-old Tan Sitong called for reforms to the Chinese examination system and even suggested similar meritocratic reforms be implemented in Europe. The 28-year-old Kang Youwei, who was influenced by Christianity and liberation theology, wanted an abolition of property and the family, and the reform of the Chinese government into a constitutional monarchy. Lastly, the 20-year-old Sun Wen, a Christian convert, wanted a leveling of social classes through democracy and communitarianism; he was also a proponent in what would later be called Pan-Asianism, that as the cradle of the oldest civilization in the world, China had to stand on equal footing with the Empire and the other great nations, and in doing so achieve true equality and emancipation for all humanity. Although the Equalists were dominated by the Chinese, the Japanese Equalists sent Sakamoto Ryoma, a former samurai, to represent the interests of the Japanese chapters. Sakamoto called for violent revolution to overthrow the Tachibana-led feudal order, which had remained stagnant for centuries since the Heian era, and restore the emperor to his rightful place in a monarcho-socialist Equalist society.

    The first conference of the Second International continued the work of its predecessor, though it now excluded the anarchists and growing syndicalist movement. However, the rifts between the Marxists, Lewisists, and Longhouseists remained, with the latter two still opposed to the Marxists despite willing to join them in the Second International. Within the Lewisists, there was further infighting between the Theodosians and the Grayists. The first conference discussed recent events such as the North African White Terror, the 1882 revolutions in Roman Europe and Africa, the short-lived Trier Commune, the Autokrator Rebellion, and the Theodosianist-Lewisist split. The events of the last six years were agreed to have been influenced by each previous one, with a conservative reaction to Empress Veronica’s socialist experiment as the root cause. There was no unified response on what to do about it, though. The Grayists and Iakoboi called for direct revolution along the example of 1882 to prevent future white terrors, while the Theodosians and Lewisists instead pushed for peaceful reform within the system. The growing social democratic factions likewise took a reformist stance and also prioritized a peaceful transition to socialism.

    Gray and the Lewisist-Grayists were isolated from the rest of the monarcho-socialists and even the mainstream Lewisists on account of their increasing militancy and revolutionism. Although they shared the same revolutionary sympathies as the Marxists, Gray and Marx did not get along. While Marx appeared at the first conference, making his last public appearance before his death the following year, he was disappointed by Theodosio, Lewis, and Gray, and he resigned in protest. Relations between the Marxists and non-Marxists continued to deteriorate. By the time of the 1889 conference, considered to be the most chaotic of all of the Second International’s conferences, a concrete rift developed between the reformists and revolutionaries, those who wanted to participate in the political process and those who didn’t, and the centralists and decentralists. This caused many factions to develop along regional lines. In the Empire, the Grayists concentrated in Gallia and Britannia, while the Theodosians gravitated to Hispania, Anatolia, and the imperial core. Although the socialist pipeline between London and Georgeham remained intact, Britannian and English Lewisism started diverging from each other. Distinct variations of Longhouseism appeared among the Haudenosaunee, Tsalagi, Anahuaca, and Pindoramans. Conflicts between these regional movements weakened Longhouseism as a whole within international leftism, creating a gap that was filled in by the Equalists. Although the Equalists themselves had regional variations between the Guangzhou, Shanghai, Beijing, Vietnamese, Korean, Japanese, and various Southeast Asian chapters, they had put aside their differences when representing the movement at the Second International. African and Aotearoan communists focused on nationalism and self-determination rather than class consciousness. Jewish socialists focused on rejecting the institutions of their faith, while Christian socialists debated on what their relationship with the Church should be like.

    Despite the constant ideological infighting and the exclusion of the anarchists, the Second International would endure and make many achievements. At the 1889 conference, it declared that May 1 would be International Workers’ Day and began an international campaign for an eight-hour workday. The growing participation of women in the Second Internationale helped fuel women's rights movements in many major countries, particularly the Empire and China. The United Longhouses Party remained a major party in the UTA, now with sister parties in Kanata, New Arcadia, New Paphlagonia, Guiana, and England. It also backed Anahuaca democratic movements, giving the restorationists a new lease on life. The Koinonistikai continued its reorganization of the Roman government. The overall reformist stance of the Second International led it to condemn the violence committed during the 1887 uprisings in the Empire, Hungary, and Poland, though it also called on all three governments to take steps at easing the socioeconomic situations that led to such communist rebellions. The Second International also adopted a mainly antiwar and anticolonial stance in response to the Roman conquest of the Hedjazi Lazarine colonies and the Japanese annexations of Korean and Chinese provinces. A few socialists, though, called for the opposite approach, that these imperialist conquests be reversed by wars of colonial liberation, while another faction was paternalistic towards the colonies, believing that there was a need by colonizers to educate and build class consciousness within colonized peoples. Part of this was due to efforts by non-socialists to question the patriotism of anti-colonial movements, which led many socialists to adopt pro-colonial views. The Japanese Equalist Party was particularly insistent on colonialism under a socialist government being a good thing, using it to justify the Korean conquests to the outrage of the Korean Equalists. These debates would continue for the next few decades.

    Already the Second International was more successful than the First International, and it would last for many more years, though it too would end prematurely.


    The Revolution of 1891

    Despite the Koinonistikai’s reforms and Empress Veronica’s calls for unity, tensions remained between Roman conservatives and communists. Social reforms saw slow progress outside of Constantinople and the imperial core. In 1890, hundreds of thousands protested for an increased minimum wage, education reform, and workplace safety reforms. Three million were estimated to have joined pro-democracy and Iakoboi movements, including the increasingly outspoken women’s suffrage movements. Conservative nationalist organizations, many of which were inspired by Konstantinos Doukas and Markos Angelos, saw an estimated total membership of six hundred thousand, with sixty Imperial Army units ready to defect to them in case of a rebellion. The Ministry of Security, meanwhile, estimated that the number of militant communists, inspired by Gray’s calls for revolution, stood at 4.7 million, with 451 Imperial Army units displaying suspected revolutionary sympathies. Separatist organizations, both of nationalist and communist leanings, had high support in Gallia.

    The Roman economy went through a shock as the Koinonistikai addressed industrial production. Empress Veronica’s previous policy was to minimize unemployment by subsidizing all factories regardless of performance, leading to many factories kept afloat with barely any profits. Without meaningful profits, factory wages remained stagnant. But since the workers were still making wages, they could not participate in the newly reformed unemployment welfare program. The Koinonistikai decided to rip the bandage off by cancelling the factory subsidies, instantly shutting down dozens of unprofitable factories. Although the economy quickly recovered within a year, thousands were still put out of work. The sudden strain on unemployment services was beyond what the Koinonistikai had initially expected. Combined with continued bureaucratic inefficiencies and conservative opposition, many newly laid off workers would not receive unemployment checks for at least a year. To say that not a small number of them were enraged was an understatement.

    Later that year, unemployed workers in Bristol protested outside the local government building demanding that their unemployment checks be paid out. Within one day, the protest had swelled to include several thousand workers, including many employed ones who organized sympathy strikes. Still reeling from the economic shock of the previous months, many companies in the area feared further interruptions to their profits. Bypassing the government, they reached out directly to the local Ministry of Security branch and claimed that the protests had turned violent and Trier-style Bristol Commune proclaimed. Without consulting Constantinople or Minister Michael Doukas, the Ministry directed the Imperial Army to mobilize and crush the supposed communist uprising. What followed was a massacre of the unarmed protesters in the streets of Bristol. That was the final straw. More sympathy strikes and then actual communist uprisings erupted across Wales, then Britannia, and finally the entire Empire itself by 1891.

    The Revolution of 1891 had three distinct fronts: Europe, North Africa, and sub-Saharan Africa, each with their own goals. Marxism and Alexandrian-Lewisism were popular among native sub-Saharan African communists, who aimed for the complete overthrow of Roman colonial rule. Communists within the Roman settler community were divided between Theodosians who still wanted to negotiate with the government while they still could and the Grayists who had already started attacking government buildings. North African Marxists perpetuated a Red Terror against the aristocracies and middle classes of Mauretania, Numidia, Carthage, Cyrenaica, and Egypt. The Imperial Army’s Egyptian battalions waged a bloody and desperate campaign to defend the Great Pyramids of Giza and the Sphinx against radical Marxist cells they feared were planning to destroy them (though there is little evidence suggesting there were such plans, even among the most radical cells). Meanwhile, the European communists had even more ideological variation. Those in Britannia, Hispania, and Gallia took on an Alexandrian-Iakobist-Lewisist character, attempting to establish independent socialist regimes. Those in Raetia conducted a Red Terror like the North Africans. Jewish communists attempted to establish a commune in the province of Palestine. The Marxists of Hellas, Thrace, and Anatolia attempted to overthrow the government and forcibly transition the Empire into a communist regime, while the Theodosian-leaning Constantinople Dockworkers Union allied with the government.

    The reactions to the revolution were mixed. Although the Second International officially condemned both the violence being committed and the Roman government’s military response, it remained divided between the revolutionaries and reformists, the pro-war and antiwar factions, the colonialists and anti-colonialists, and the centralists and decentralists. So each faction developed its own response. German Marxists attempted to cross the border to help their comrades in the Roman Rhineland, as they did in the 1882 revolution. Hungarians supplied weapons and equipment to anti-communist rebels in Raetia and Pannonia. Russian anarchists stirred up trouble wherever they could. Equalists attempted to organize communes in Aotearoa, though they failed due to a lack of support. There was even division within the Roman government. Gray spoke positively of the rebellions, while Veronica expanded the power of the Ministry of Security. Theodosio affirmed that socialists were all “brothers with a single common enemy—private capital, whether it be Roman, German, Tsalagi, or Chinese.”

    Although Veronica stressed the need for peaceful dialogue with any communist leaders who were willing to listen, she also mobilized the Imperial Army to crush those engaged in armed rebellion. The European rebels, who had occupied many Roman industrial centers, were dealt with first. The government prioritized the destruction of any Trier-style communes that were being set up, then the elimination of communist militias and any Imperial Army units that had defected to the revolutionaries. By October, most revolutionary forces in Europe had either surrendered or been destroyed, with only a few holdouts in Britannia, Raetia, Hellas, Thrace, and Anatolia remaining. Communists in the latter three provinces then launched a last-ditch effort to take Constantinople and depose the monarchy. The Imperial Army, helped by intelligence gathered by the dockworkers union, drove them back at the city of Prusa, 100 miles from the capital, though by then attrition had whittled the revolutionaries down to about three thousand. The last of the rogue Imperial Army units, holed in northern Britannia and the Alps, surrendered by the end of November.

    Revolutionary activity continued for months afterward, particularly in vast and distant Africa. Many militias disappeared back into the civilian population and shifted their tactics to committing terrorism against government and military installations, particularly in the western provinces. The government responded by imposing martial law in many western cities, which inflamed public sentiment and led to the growth of separatist organizations. Grayists and Marxists agitated for further rebellions. Anarchists assassinated many nobles, including many members of the Athenian Doukai. Conservatives were terrified by the continued terrorism, despite the immediate military threat having been put down. In North Africa and Raetia, the survivors of the Red Terror radicalized against what they saw as an existential threat. Many of them formed nationalist organizations receptive to the teachings of Markos Angelos, who continued to evade Roman law enforcement. As the government continued to grapple with communist terrorism on two continents and continued militia activity in the African colonies, the nationalists also rebelled. Nobles in North Africa once again seized control of Imperial Army units with nationalist leanings and gave them leeway to “permanently end” the terrorist problem. What ensued was yet another North African White Terror in which the nationalists executed thousands of civilians they suspected of communist or terrorist ties. The nationalists of Raetia also committed their own White Terror, which was then spread to the cities in the Rhineland and eastern Gallia that they also controlled. The dynatoi who rose up in Anatolia, by comparison, skipped the purging and simply attempted a coup against Veronica to install one of their own as emperor. It took the Imperial Army until February 1893 to put down the rogue troops and dynatoi coup attempt.

    But the nationalists had done enough damage. Tales of the atrocities committed in Raetia and North Africa spread through the Empire, and the communists were once again enraged. A second wave of rebellions broke out from Britannia to Mzansi to the Lazarines and Java. This time, not even Constantinople was spared as militias rampaged in the outer industrial districts and were only kept out of the city center with extreme loss of life on the military’s side. As opposed to the clearly defined fronts and ideological factions of the first wave, the second wave was extremely disorganized and decentralized, with a multitude of competing factions fighting for control of each region between the Marxists, Alexandrian-Iakobist-Lewisists, pro-government Theodosians, militant Grayists, separatists of both nationalist and communist leanings, remaining conservative nationalists, non-socialist Iakobists, and anarchists, among many others. As a result, despite the larger scale of the second wave, the Imperial Army had a much easier time putting it down than the first wave. It was over by early 1894. A third and smaller wave of communist rebellions occurred in November of that year, with its center in North Africa and the cities of London, Madrid, Antwerp, and Brussels, and then put down by December.

    Once the dust settled, the Roman government began working on its response. Gray accused the non-socialist factions of the Senate, particularly Michael Doukas, for causing the rebellion in the first place. Michael had denied the use of force in the initial Bristol crackdown, but as he was unable to fully explain the context of the local Ministry of Security branch and Imperial Army troops acting without his authorization, Gray instead accused him of overstepping his jurisdiction and using the Army as his personal police. He further asked Veronica to fully grant I Koinotita full leadership over the Senate and expel all senators he believed were responsible for the revolution. After the other senators protested his inflammatory rhetoric, he began throwing around insults. Leonardo Favero was labeled the “Butcher of Africa” for his apparent role in cracking down on the communist rebellions in Africa. This led to accusations of being a revolutionary sympathizer, which Gray did not deny. Strangely, despite his heavy sympathies with the revolutionary forces, Gray was not expelled from the Senate. Historians have long puzzled over the reason why. Perhaps Veronica wanted to continue the socialist experiment at all costs. Or maybe the Senate did not want to end the apparently exemplary service he was providing as Kouropalates. Or maybe the non-socialist factions were too divided among themselves to actually unite on expelling him. Whatever the case, Gray retained his offices without as much as a reprimand from his colleagues.

    The scars of the 1891 revolution ran deep and were not easily forgotten. Many industrial centers remained devastated by the rebellions, both due to the infrastructure that was damaged and the workers that went on strike and rebelled. The Roman economy entered a slump between 1895 and 1898 as the government attempted to right the ship with new Koinonistikai reforms. Conservative and nationalist factions feared that the revolution hadn’t really stopped but changed form—instead of a violent rebellion in the cities, the socialist takeover would come from within the Senate. So they moved to stop it. In 1897, North Africa’s nobility once again erupted into rebellion. The colonial leaders of sub-Saharan Africa, the dynatoi of Anatolia and Hellas, and the business elites of Hispania, Raetia, Aquitaine, and Hagios Lazarou rallied behind them. The followers of Markos Angelos conducted assassinations and terror bombings against both government targets and buildings owned by communists. White Terrors happened across both Europe and Africa.

    Realizing that the cycle of violence between communists and nationalists would only continue as it had since the 1870s, Empress Veronica ordered a harsh crackdown on the latter faction. The Imperial Army dealt with the rogue nobles, colonialists, and business leaders and their allied troops. The nationalist organizations formed by Angelos’ supporters were banned as enemies of the state. The nobility were further stripped of any powers they could use against the government. Michael Doukas gained more authority to crack down on any remaining militants on both sides via the recently restored Excubitor Corps. To prevent the Excubitors from becoming a repressive secret police organization, they were placed under significant oversight by and accountability to the Senate and the Empress, which satisfied the Koinonistikai. The Koinonistikai further passed numerous reforms targeting the Roman economy and bureaucracy, addressing the root socioeconomic causes behind the revolution. In a written address to the people, which was published in every province and as many languages as possible, Veronica called for unity, emphasizing that the Roman people were one people, regardless of region, religion, or social class. The “Romanitas Address” was derided by some as naive and idealistic, while many others looked to it as describing the ideal Roman society.

    However, her address was overshadowed later that year by events taking place in neighboring Iraq.


    The Iraqi Revolution and Hashimism

    The Kingdom of Iraq began as the former autonomous Roman province of Mesopotamia. Throughout the 18th century, it had handled many of the Empire’s colonial ventures in Asia, particularly the Siberian and Nurgan trade outposts in the northern Pacific. During the reign of Andronikos the Mad, Mesopotamia broke away as the Kingdom of Iraq in 1826, its leaders inspired by the recognition of New Arcadia and New Paphlagonia’s independence the previous year. Although Iraq expelled Andronikos as its emperor, it maintained a monarchy of its own, crowning Viceroy Rashid Phalkon as King Rashid I. Much of the old imperial administration was retained in the same form as it had under Alexander I, only with Rashid and Baghdad replacing Andronikos and Constantinople now. Upon ascending the throne in 1836, Empress Veronica formally recognized Iraq’s independence and its control of the Siberian trade outposts and certain other colonies.

    However, Iraq’s independence put a target on its back. The Kingdom of Hedjaz, which also declared independence from the Empire the same year and had also inherited many Roman Pacific colonies, plotted to take control of Iraq’s possessions. Russia also sought to control the trade outposts. Persia, Rome’s eternal rival, saw an opportunity to annex Iraq proper now that it was no longer defended by the Imperial Army. And even the Empire, despite recognizing Iraq’s independence, still planned to reintegrate Iraq and its colonies by force, if the opportunity arose.

    As a result, Iraq was frequently at war with its neighbors. In 1843, the Empire declared war to seize the Iraqi island of Timor. Five years later, the Tachibana Shogunate seized the trade outposts in outer Nurgan after a two-year campaign, leaving the other outposts isolated. Rashid I spent the next few years trying to reform the Iraqi military, particularly the navy, so he could defend the remaining far-flung colonies. He spent many sleepless nights writing up laws, passing decrees, and struggling with the nobility who wanted the government’s budget spent elsewhere. That had a negative influence on his health. Rashid I passed away from severe stress in 1857 and was succeeded by his son, Rashid II, who lacked much of the administrative talent and charisma his father had. The nobility saw an opportunity to take control of the government from the monarchy and redirected funds from the navy and overseas trade to their personal projects in the heartland. Hedjaz and Persia saw an opportunity to attack that year. Although the Iraqis drove back the Hedjazi invasion, they couldn’t stop the Persian onslaught coming from the other direction. The war ended in 1858 with Persia taking the port city of Basra, landlocking Iraq and cutting it off from its colonies. Confident that help from the Iraqi mainland wouldn’t come, Russia invaded the Siberian outposts just months later. After a swift military campaign, it not only seized all of the outposts but also forced Iraq into its sphere of influence by installing many Russian administrators in the Iraqi government. Rashid II was reduced to a puppet of both the nobility and the Russians.

    Iraq in the 1860s was a shadow of itself from the previous decade. Its colonial empire was gone, most of the homeland was in Persian hands, and the government had become a Russian puppet. As socialism spread in the Empire, many Iraqis in both the Russian- and Persian-controlled spheres saw an opportunity to free their nation. Iraqi socialism, inspired by Longhouseism, Marxism, anarchism, Alexandrian-Iakobist-Lewisism, and particularly Grayism later on, took on a fiercely nationalist, revolutionist, and centralist nature, calling on the liberation of the Iraqi proletariat by expelling the foreign occupiers and their puppets, including the Phalkon dynasty. Encouraged by successful democratic revolutions in Russia and Germany in 1871 and 1872, Iraqi’s socialists began organizing a rebellion. The Iraqi People’s Liberation Party was established in 1873 and quickly swelled in membership. By the end of the decade, the IPLP had a military on par with that of the puppet Iraqi government. The 1880s saw a further radicalization and militarization of the IPLP due to the revolution of 1882. At the height of the rebellions, many IPLP members crossed the border to help their allies in the Empire and vice versa. After the end of the revolution, many diehard Marxists and other revolutionaries took refuge in Iraq and joined the IPLP. The Russian-aligned government, which had grown corrupt after further sidelining and politically neutralizing Rashid II, could do nothing to stop them.

    The rest of the decade was spent in a famine and collapsing political situation as Krakatoa’s eruption of 1882 filled the atmosphere with enough soot that it was dark at noon and snowing in summer. Thousands of Iraqis starved, and the economy crashed. Iraq was rendered even more dependent on Russia. But when Russia’s monarchy was overthrown in 1887 after its own inadequate responses to the famine caused by Krakatoa, the aid dried up, and the new republic cut ties with Iraq. After decades of Russian overlordship, Iraq was unable to run itself. Things were made even worse three years later, when the Empire invaded Iraq to seize its last remaining colony. Although the colony in question was in the Lazarines, Mosul was devastated by the Imperial Army, further worsening Iraq’s crisis. With the Royal Iraqi Army destroyed on the battlefield, the IPLP spied an opportunity. As another major communist rebellion raged in the Empire through the 1890s, the IPLP rose up alongside them. Civil war raged across Iraq for eight years, until IPLP militias captured Mosul and executed Rashid II as an enemy of the people. The IPLP’s leader, Mirza Hashim, proclaimed the creation of the Republic of Free Iraq (also known as the “Free Republic”), with himself as Emir.

    That title, having been “reclaimed” from its historical use as a monarch’s title, was not the only thing repurposed from older Iraqi culture and society. Under Hashim’s leadership, Iraqi communism evolved from a mish-mash of Atlantic ideologies into its own ideology, Hashimism. Although Islam had been dead in the Middle East for centuries, many elements of it were incorporated into Hashimism to eradicate the Church’s significant sociopolitical influence. A historian who specialized in Islamic history, Hashim argued that the teachings of the Qur’an and Muhammad, particularly the concept of zakat, was not only compatible with socialism but socialist in itself. Hashimism stressed that political legitimacy came from the people, and it was the government’s obligation to support the people through social welfare and zakat. The Free Republic’s constitution, beginning with the slogan of “freedom, welfare, socialism,” placed public social welfare as among its highest priorities. Education and scientific advancement, as had been championed by the caliphs of the Islamic Golden Age, was another priority. The constitution further called for a redistribution of wealth away from the old nobility and Church, state ownership of public utilities, natural resources, large industry, and transport, state control over foreign and domestic trade, limiting agricultural holdings to the amount the owner could cultivate, a state supervised economy, and workers' participation in management and profit sharing. Prominent in the text was a forbidding of exploitation of any kind, particularly that of other nations on Iraq.

    The IPLP remained in power as the “stewards of the revolution.” Although the constitution established Iraq as a democracy, Hashim insisted that there had to be a period of “political tutelage” in which the IPLP educated the people before they could take the reins of government. Furthermore, Hashim believed that any elections would be illegitimate as long as Iraqis living under Persian rule could not vote in them. The young nation’s military situation was also precarious, as the IPLP now had to convert its militias into a standing army and defend against incursions from its neighbors. To ensure the country had the funds and a unified public will to do so, Hashim ordered the seizure of financial assets from foreign companies, the nobility, the Church, the upper class, and Persian, Russian, and Roman nationals. What followed was a Red Terror, though it was not as harsh or indiscriminate as the one perpetrated by the Trier Commune of the previous decade. Yet by the end of it, hundreds had been killed and thousands more sent fleeing into the Empire and Persia.

    The international reaction was one of…indifference. Although some Roman senators expressed shock that a communist revolution had been successful, others wrote off the IPLP’s victory as a temporary one before remnant royalist forces would finish them off, while everybody was soon distracted by the death of Empress Veronica in 1901. As usual, Theodosio continued pushing for a peaceful transition to socialism. The Lewisists and their allies were concerned with an anarchist surge in England and the western Roman provinces, which was now cutting into their membership. Marxists praised the successful revolution yet also condemned Hashimism’s appropriation of Islam. Reactions from actual Muslims were mixed, with those in the Middle East seizing on Hashimism as a chance to revive their ancient traditions and those further east, particularly Hindustani Muslims, seeing Hashimism as not Islamic at all. Gray, notably, said very little other than sending congratulations to Hashim; he retired later that year to Brittany and disappeared from public view, being succeeded by Alan Gael. The Second International praised the establishment of the Free Republic, yet it stopped short of calling for the same thing to be replicated in other countries. As a result, copycat communist revolutions were rare. The most high profile ones were a 1901 rebellion in Roman Africa and other colonies, a smaller rebellion in the Empire in 1903 which led to more rights for Romans trade unions, and larger revolts in 1908 and 1910.

    Most countries, including both the Empire and Persia, formally recognized the Free Republic of Iraq by 1903, though not all were friendly towards the new communist regime. While the Empire was content with just expanding its border fortifications, Persia mobilized troops along its border with Iraq and cracked down on its own Iraqi population, fearing IPLP spies among them. In response, Hashim ordered the Iraqi Free Army expanded and modernized to not only resist a Persian invasion but also liberate the Iraqis under Persian rule, whom he urged to rise up against their oppressors. Throughout Persian-occupied Iraq, the IPLP and its supporters bombed the cars, homes, and offices of Persian leaders and Iraqi collaborators, and a large number of prominent Persians were shot. It got to the point where the Persian government ordered martial law imposed on its Iraqi provinces, as any Persian was in danger of getting shot or bombed anytime, anywhere.

    The IPLP had begun expanding beyond its borders.


    The Turn of the Century

    Socialism continued on the path laid out for it in the last decade. Veronica’s efforts to end the cycle of reprisals between conservatives and socialists remained uncompleted at the time of her death. Emperor Konstantinos XX, her successor, continued the socialist experiment of his mother, but he lacked the decades of respect and political capital Veronica had amassed within both the nobility and leftist circles. Both sides spied an opportunity to take out the other while the new Emperor had not yet gotten the chance to intervene.

    A new generation of socialists had assumed leadership of the various movements. Gray and Lewis had retired. Theodosio’s age and injury were catching up to him, and he had scaled back his public appearances. Marx and Yu Yue were dead. Many of the leaders who appeared at the First and Second Internationals were retired, dead, sidelined, or shared power with younger ones. The faces of the movement now came from Alan Gael, Mirza Hashim, Kang Youwei, Sun Wen, Sakamoto Ryoma, and others. Many of them were far more revolution-sympathetic than their predecessors, encouraged by the establishment of the Trier Commune in 1882, the Republic of Russia in 1887, and the Free Republic of Iraq in 1898. The Second International was split between these revolutionaries and the remaining old guard reformists, and regional national divides were more pronounced now. The Marxists focused on Germany, the anarchists (still excluded from the Seocnd International) in Russia, the Longhouseists in North America, New Arcadia, and the South American underclasses, the Lewisists in England and Britannia, the Theodosians in the Roman imperial core, the leftist Iakoboi in New Paphlagonia and the Roman western provinces, the Alexandrian-Iakoboi-Lewisists in Africa, the Equalists in Asia, Hashimism in the Middle East, the neo-Lekapoi-Iakoboi socialists of Australia, and the emerging council communists in Aotearoa. Each wanted to go about socialism their own way, paying lip service to leftist unity at the International only to pursue their ambitions at home. The rising revolutionary factions called for more uprisings to repeat the successful revolution in Iraq, and many militant groups delivered.

    The first communist rebellion happened in 1901, while a meeting of the Second International was being held in Paris. The bulk of the rebellion came from Africa and the Alexandrian-Iakoboi-Lewisists in the colonial underclasses, with a handful of European Marxists rising up in solidarity. However, they were easily defeated. Konstantinos XX held the Free Republic responsible for fueling the insurgencies. The following year, the Empire invaded Iraq. Officially, the casus belli was to seize the Iraqi colony of Temotu, in the South Pacific, but the Imperial Army also invaded Mosul and attempted to depose the communist regime. Although both Mosul and Temotu fell within five months of the war starting, Mirza Hashim and the rest of the IPLP leadership had already evacuated the city and continued resistance elsewhere. Fierce resistance from the Iraqi population and underground IPLP cells inflicted heavy casualties on the Romans. With the occupation of Mosul becoming impractical, Konstantinos was forced to conclude a peace with the official terms, withdrawing from Iraq with only Temotu annexed. This further emboldened the revolutionaries within the Second International, who now believed that the Empire could truly be beaten instead of merely held back. In 1903, leftist Iakoboi and Alexandrian-Iakoboi cells began an insurgency in various cities in Africa and Europe, notably blockading the Suez Canal for one day, but they were even more scattered and disorganized than the 1901 rebels. A few months later, another scattered communist rebellion took place and was put down. Konstantinos attempted to placate the revolutionaries and strengthen the reformists by expanding the powers of trade unions, but it did little to stem the growing revolutionary sentiments and in fact increased the militancy of the conservatives. Believing the new emperor was yet another communist puppet, they turned to Markos Angelos, the disciple of the “true emperor” Konstantinos, for leadership. Now a leader of the fascist movement in his own right, he likewise called for rebellion against the communist-controlled government and a “second restoration” of the Empire.

    Both sides rose up in 1903. At first, the rebellion Alexandrian-Iakoboi-Lewisists and the non-socialist Iakoboi looked like yet another rebellion to be put down by the Imperial Army. But as more and more cells activated, workers went on strike, and army units defected, the rebellion escalated out of control. The nobility rose up in Europe and North Africa, the Iakoboi in sub-Saharan Africa, Hashimists in the Middle East, Marxists in Europe, nationalists in Australia, and Iakoboi in Aotearoa. Angelos then called on his followers to rise up. Europe descended into chaos not seen since the Great Particularist Revolt of the 17th century. Multiple provinces, including all of the western provinces, were placed under martial law. The Imperial Army, already overstretched from a war with England and Adal, threw every legion it had into the battle. Although the legions were vastly outnumbered, they made up for it with superior training and equipment. Progress was slow but steady. By mid October, the Iakoboi had been defeated south of the Sahara. The Hashimists went next. With the colonies aside from Australia freed, the legions assigned to those fronts could be redeployed to Europe. Having held the line in the imperial heartland and as many major cities, the Imperial Army now went on the offensive. By January 1905, the imperial heartland had been cleared of remaining conservative and communist rebels, and by February, resistance only remained in Britannia, Macedonia, and Australia. It took until the summer for the last rebel armies to be defeated and their occupied territories retaken.

    The Revolution of 1903 was the most destructive revolution to hit the Empire during the forty year period of revolutionary agitation that spanned 1870 to 1910. Dozens of legions lost enough men that they had to be fully dissolved and merged into other one. Many cities, particularly those in Gallia, Britannia, and Italy which had been the site of brutal sieges by both government forces and rebels, lay in ruins. Industrial production was greatly reduced as factories had been destroyed and supply lines cut off by the rebels. The government emerged victorious but severely weakened. Further concessions were made to the left, like the legalization of nearly all trade unions, but they did little to change public opinion. After decades of constant rebellions, the people held both Konstantinos XX and the Koinonistikai responsible for the continued unrest. Many joined Angelos’ emerging fascist movement, which had emerged from the revolution unscathed due to initially aligning itself with the government against the communists. The Varangian Guard, the world’s first fascist party, was officially registered in July 1905, though Angelos could not personally lead it due to being in exile.

    As the decade ended with smaller communist revolts—echoes of 1903 that were quickly put down—cracks had started to show in the Empire. Forty years of rebellions and attempted reforms had taken their toll. The fascists had become a major force to be reckoned with. Several senators, including Minister of Intelligence Christophoros Palaiologos, were registered members of the Varangian Guard. The Koinonistikai and I Koinotita were weakened by Theodosio’s retirement and Gael’s inflammatory rhetoric. Dalmatia was wracked with strikes. Violence between communists and fascists filled the streets of Constantinople. Iakoboi insurgencies continued into 1910. The high death toll and resulting crackdowns in the western provinces, where communist activity was strongest during the rebellion, led to a further radicalization of Roman communists, particularly the Grayists. Many of them adopted separatist positions, believing that it was impractical to bring socialism to the entire Empire at once and instead calling for it to be split up into smaller communist states. Anti-colonial nationalist agitation of both communist and non-communist varieties remained high in Roman Africa, Australia, and Aotearoa. Far from the hegemonical behemoth that it was portrayed as, the Empire was falling apart at the seams, like a powder keg waiting to explode.

    Just as the Empire was being pulled apart, so too was the Second International. The divides between the revolutionaries and the reformists had grown too wide. Social democrats, Longhouseists, Marxists, Lewisists, Theodosians, Grayists, Alexandrian-Iakoboi, Hashimists, and Equalists could barely agree on anything at this point. War between the Empire and England had further disrupted the trans-Atlantic socialist pipeline, worsening the divide between the Old and New World socialists. Europeans accused the Longhouseists with being drunk on power, having been elected to high positions in the UTA and Kanata, and forgetting the cause of world revolution. English and Pindoraman socialists jockeyed for recognition by the Second International, though many socialists in the Old World only saw their bickering as counterproductive. The Iakoboi of New Paphlagonia clashed with the decentralists of New Arcadia. Most of the other factions had now become primarily defined by their nation of origin. The Equalists stuck to Asia, the Marxists focused on Germany, Hungary, and Scandinavia, the anarchists in Russia and Poland-Lithuania, the Hashimists in the Middle East, the Lewisists in Britannia and England, and the Theodosians in the Empire. Although efforts were made to salvage the organization, the Second International had become a house of cards, ready to collapse in on itself.

    All it would take was a single spark.


    End of the Second International

    On May 20, 1910, Emperor Konstantinos XX was visiting the port city of Tskhumi, in the Roman province of Caucasia, with Minister of Security Michael Doukas and General Ioannes Dalassenos when the Cult attacked, assassinating both him and Senator Doukas. Constantinople was thrown into chaos by the brazen assassination, and the various separatists, communists, and nationalists finally got their opportunity to break away while the new emperor, Michael VII, had not yet been crowned. The weakened Imperial Army, still recovering from the revolution of 1903 and the war with England, quickly lost control of Britannia, Gallia, Brittany, Hispania, and part of Italy, among numerous overseas colonies including Australia and Aotearoa.

    With loyal army units forced to retreat to territories still under the government’s control, communists seized full control in Britannia, Brittany, and Gallia, proclaiming the independent socialist republics of Free Britain, Free Brittany, and Free France. The naming scheme would be adopted by the other imperial breakaways, aside from the Papal State of Burgundy and the State of Judea, the latter of which was also controlled by communists. Judea distanced itself from the Grayists and Marxists in the west, focusing instead on its own brand of Jewish communism.

    Free Britain’s full name was written in various ways, such as the Workers' Commune of Free Britain, the Union of Britain, the Workers' Commonwealth of Free Britain, the Workers’ Republic of the Isles, and the Grand Workers' Republic of Free Britain, depending on who was writing. Its leader was Henry Palaiologos, cousin of fascist senator and de jure Governor of Britannia Christophoros Palaiologos. The government was organized as a vanguardist dictatorship similar to the Republic of Free Iraq under the IPLP, as President Palaiologos insisted that the war had to be won and counterrevolutionary sentiments within the British people stamped out before elections could be held. Marxists and Grayists were in firm control of the apparatus of state.

    The Commune of Free Brittany, as the home of Aiden Gray and Alan Gael, was the center of the revolution. As soon as he could slip away, Gael defected to the Grayists and volunteered his services to the Breton People’s Army. Free Brittany’s president was Layla Gray, daughter of Aiden and Chairperson of the Brittany Workers Council. As in Free Britain, elections were suspended with the justification of martial law and total mobilization of the national proletariat for the war effort. Although the government preserved many of the democratic institutions of the old province, Layla had them suspended “as long as the war takes.” Governing according to Grayist thought, Layla called for the exporting of the revolution to the rest of the Empire and the violent overthrow of the Roman monarchy.

    The People’s Communes of Free France was run by anarchists, taking heavy inspiration from the Trier Commune. It initially did not get along with Free Britain and Free Brittany, the former because of its Marxism and the latter because Free France controlled Grayist-sympathizing Normandy. Ultimately, though the three nations put aside their differences and formed the United Workers’ Council of the Western European Revolutionary Communist Front, with a common goal of taking down the Empire.

    The Time of Troubles, and the resulting escalation of hostilities around the world into the Great War as all of the other major powers took advantage of the Empire’s civil war, was the death knell of the Second International. The Revolution of 1903 had already worsened the divides that had been widening within the organization for twenty years. The Second International’s members had tried in vain to restore unity and solidarity. In 1908, it issued a manifesto declaring that the working class should “exert every effort in order to prevent the outbreak of war by the means they consider most effective.” On May 21, 1910, one day after Konstantinos XX’s assassination, the leaders of the Second International held an emergency meeting wherein they unanimously resolved that “it shall be the duty of the workers of all nations not only to continue but to further intensify their demonstrations against war and for peace.” The assassination of the French antimilitarist socialist Jean Jaurès the next week also generated an outpouring of antimilitarist sentiment from many International members and non-socialist sympathizers. However, when Russia’s Northern Alliance and China’s Greater Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere declared war against the Empire and its allies, all major socialist and communist parties in countries that were at war issued statements in full support of the war, regardless of their previous anti-militarist or pro-militarist stances. This shocked many socialist parties in neutral countries, including the New Iakobist Party of New Paphlagonia, which refused to print the United Longhouses Party’s endorsement of war because it implied the ULP was willing to fight both the IPLP and the rebelling Roman communists. The IPLP, which had allied with the Northern Alliance, saw the war as an opportunity to take back Iraq’s lands from China-aligned Persia, which led to condemnation from many of the remaining anti-war factions. Equalists in China and other GACPS countries issued statements in support of their governments’ actions, with Sun Wen particularly seeing this war as a way to realize his dream of Pan-Asianism. Still, some socialists and their sympathizers refused to support the war. Pindoraman crewmen of the English Navy, long subjected to physical abuse and racial violence by their English officers, staged a mutiny in December 1910 and threatened to fire upon Georgeham before they were arrested and executed.

    As a result, the Great War split the Second International into multiple factions: the pro-war Equalists of the GACPS, the pro-war social democratic and reformist parties of the Empire and its allies, the pro-war revolutionary parties of Iraq, Russia, and other participating countries, the pro-war rebelling Roman communists, and then the remaining anti-war parties in neutral countries. The leaders of each faction attempted to coordinate meetings between one another, but they all failed. Each faction, though, held their own meetings during the war, while the neutral and anti-war factions boycotted them all due to their support for the war, leading to a permanent schism between the reformist and revolutionary wings of the Second International, and the organization never held a meeting again.


    The Sack of Constantinople

    Within months, the war in the western provinces ground into a stalemate. The Imperial Army’s hasty withdrawal to loyal territories, after fighting off rogue units and rebel militias, had given the rebels time to fortify themselves. When the government sent the troops back to retake territory, it found an intricate network of trenches, land mines, and informants impeding its advance with a simple yet effective strategy. The Imperial Army was bogged down on the borders of Gallia and Raetia, all of its advanced equipment and training useless against the trenches, barbed wire, and machine guns the rebels fielded. With the land war in a stalemate, Constantinople turned to the skies instead, deploying zeppelins to strategically bomb enemy cities in a bid to break communist morale. Led by the Captain John-Loukas Picardie, the airship Empress Veronica rained bombs down on Paris, killing hundreds in each deadly raid. This only spurred outrage and further resistance from the communists. Layla and Henry both ordered anti-aircraft weapons developed to shoot down the Roman airships and diverted significant funds towards constructing their own airships.

    Although the territories of Free Britain, Free Brittany, and Free France had been firmly secured, Layla was not merely satisfied with indepdence of the three countries. The Grayists’ initial goals had been separatist in nature. They appealed to the latent nationalism and unrest that the peoples of Britannia and Gallia felt after decades of rebellions and resulting government reprisals. Aiden Gray’s rhetoric of revolution against the Roman oppressors finally took root here, and the classified information on the Roman government and military he had secretly been stockpiling for decades during his tenure as Kouropalates came in handy for the communists’ ultimate revenge. Layla believed that the only way to break the cycle of revolution and counterrevolution, of communists rising up only to be crushed by the conservative establishment, was to destroy the establishment itself and end the Empire. Using her father’s information, the armies of the revolution would slip past enemy lines and deal a fatal blow to the heart of the Empire.

    Plans for an attack on Constantinople had been drawn up in May 1910, soon after the three republics declared independence, but neither Henry Palaiologos nor the French Workers’ Council had ever seriously thought of carrying them out. Layla thought otherwise. The Empire was overextended, even in its weakened state, and it was beset on all sides by enemies. The Imperial Army’s front lines in Raetia were in danger of collapsing due to Italian efforts, possibly encircling thousands of troops and exposing the Haimos to attack. The three republics were no longer directly threatened. And they had Gray’s information. There was no better time to attack than now. While the Grayists spoke in favor of the plan, the Marxists protested. They feared that such a brazen attack on the capital, without any supporting military actions between it and Central Europe, would only end in failure and galvanize counterrevolutionary forces. But Layla believed that it wouldn’t come to that. As long as they took out the emperor and his family, as well as the upper levels of the Roman government and the Church, the remains of the Empire would lose morale and fall apart. The United Workers Council thus became starkly divided between the anti-attack Marxists and pro-attack Grayists. However, the anarchists tipped the balance in favor of the Grayists, due to their continued hatred of the Marxists. Operation Eagle Hunt was thus approved.

    Operation Eagle Hunt relied almost entirely on airpower. Three airships, built using stolen Empress Veronica-class blueprints, were prepared in specially designed airfields in Free France. A route to the capital would be secured by both Gray’s information and the assistance of German troops in Raetia and northern Dalmatia, who would provide them a launching point closer to Constantinople. Their crews were handpicked from among the best soldiers in the three republics and made aware that they were going on a one-way trip. They spent months studying maps of Constantinople, including maps of the Great Palace and Blachernae Palace with hidden passages and bunkers Gray knew about. After memorizing the maps, they moved on to training for the attack. They would pick a day that the Senate was in session for an address from the emperor. Slipping through gaps in the capital’s defenses Gray had identified, they would rappel down and assault the Great Palace, securing all entrances and exits, both obvious and hidden, before executing the assembled leaders within. Then they would move outward and secure the rest of the city. They had already assembled a replacement communist government loyal to Grayist values, ready to take over once the emperor was gone and the capital taken. They had also acknowledged that they would probably die once nearby troops retook the city, but the damage would have been done. The monarchy, Senate, traitorous Koinonistikai, and the Church would all be gone, and with them would go the Empire. Or at least that was what Layla expected to happen. The airships launched from France with great fanfare on May 1 and landed in British-occupied Salzburg. To the Roman forces trying to retake the city, they looked like more weapons for the front lines. They were unable to destroy them, as they were focused on the Germans who had come to the aid of the British. The airships waited until the Germans had firmly pushed the Romans away from Salzburg before launching for their final destination, their route slipping through gaps in the Roman lines to mask their approach.

    On May 17, 1911, the Senate was in session in the Great Palace, discussing reports from the front, when the airships descended on Constantinople. They had been spotted by the Imperial Army’s fortress at Kodima, but the fortress had been wiped out before its newly assembled radio communications team could notify the capital. So the first indication anything was wrong came when bombs rained down on the outer districts of Hagios Georgios and Litros. Minutes later, the airships were over Palation, and a bomb tore through the Senate chamber, killing Raphael Favero, and Talbot Palaiologos, and several other senators. The Scholai Palatinae quickly escorted Michael VII to the Great Palace’s underground bunker, while bodyguards and medical staff arrived in the chamber to protect the survivors and treat the wounded. Megas Domestikos Ioannes Dalassenos declared martial law and ordered his troops to escort the surviving senators to the bunkers.

    The next phase of the battle began. The UWC airships first targeted Constantinople’s few anti-aircraft guns. As aerial warfare was still in its infancy and the Imperial Army hadn't expected any attacks on the capital to come from the air, there weren’t too many air defenses. The airships utterly controlled the skies over Constantinople, and now the UWC moved to deploy ground troops. One airship descended over the Great Palace, and its detachment of communist troops rappeled down, quickly overwhelming Dalassenos’ men. The other two airships deployed their troops in the commercial district of Galata and the downtown of Skoutarion. Within an hour, both districts, along with the surrounding areas, had been firmly occupied by the communists. Law enforcement and the Imperial Army were both overwhelmed by the sudden attack from the air, resulting in the Constantinople Dockworkers Union, ironically, becoming the main source of resistance. Fierce battles erupted along the shores of Galata and Skoutarion, as well as at the Kontoskalion shipyards. In retaliation, the UWC’s reprisals against the people and even geography of the city became more ruthless and destructive. Indiscriminate purges were carried out against supposed reactionaries—clergy, academics, business owners, and finally anybody with glasses. In Augustaeon Square, the UWC carried out a demolition of Hagia Sophia’s iconic domes to the tune of “The Internationale.” proclaiming the establishment of the People’s Union of Rome under the leadership of General Secretary Giorgios Tsoukalos. Entire neighborhoods were leveled through the indiscriminate use of mustard gas and flamethrowers in the most literal interpretation of the Lekapoi-Lewisist concept of social leveling. The banks and stock market of Galata’s Theodosios Street were destroyed, and churches razed with their priests still inside.

    Back in the Senate, the UWC waited until most of the senators had been either killed or had fled into the palace bunkers. Then they executed Operation Sewer Rat. They sealed off all of the entrances Gray had pointed out and began pumping in German-made mustard gas. To deal with the remaining senators outside the bunker, including Theodora Doukas, they deployed their most powerful weapon: the brainwashed Niketas Doukas, Theodora’s brother and a master swordsman. Niketas cut down dozens of senators in his path before he ran into Theodora, who locked him in a sword fight to give the other senators time to escape. Other senators, like Julius Marco, also took up the fight alongside Dalassenos’ men, while many more simply fled. However, a large number of them, including Nestorius Thaddas and his delegation, were captured and brought to Augustaeon Square for their public execution with other prominent nobles, military commanders, businessmen, and clergymen. But it was interrupted by a surprise attack from both the Cult and Markos Angelos’ fascists, who were opposed to the communists. Simultaneously, Cultists assassinated the General Secretary of France, throwing the French troops of Operation Eagle Hunt into chaos. In the confusion, the captive senators and other VIPs were evacuated on a submarine commandeered by the Imperial Navy. Meanwhile, the union launched a large-scale offensive out of the Kontoskalion shipyards, encircling the communist forces in Palation.

    The Imperial Army and Navy’s reinforcements soon arrived, and the counterattack began. Ships from the Eastern Mediterranean Fleet bombarded targets along the shore. Scholai Palatinae units in Thrace under the command of General Hatzianestis breached the Theodosian Walls via underground rail tunnels, using armored trains to withstand the machine gun ambushes the communists had laid for them. Once inside, the troops, led by the Athenian Lancers and Colonel Kyrillos Melissenos, spread out to secure both the walls and reinforce Dalassenos, who had begun an assault on the Great Palace. Others deployed experimental railway-mounted artillery and shot down the airships. At the Great Palace, Angelos sacrificed himself taking out a number of elite communist troops, while Marco killed Tsoukalos. The Great Palace was retaken soon afterward. As the government slowly retook each district, the communists became increasingly desperate until one final order from the UWC leadership came down: kill everybody and destroy everything. And so the communists put the city to the torch, indiscriminately killing as many as they could. Bodies were strung up on streetlights. The clergy were massacred and their churches razed. Government bureaucrats and nobles were shot in the streets. Museums were burned with their collections. Land minds hidden in the street killed hundreds of soldiers and civilians. Suburban neighborhoods were emptied with poison gas. Some communists even resorted to human shields or just massacred anybody they could get their hands on. But that only enraged the Roman soldiers further. Within another hour, the red banners of the People’s Union of Rome raised in Augustaeon Square had been cast down. The loss of Augustaeon Square and Palation scattered the communists in the rest of the city, making them easy targets for the enraged Romans and surviving Constantinopolitans. By the end of the day, Operation Eagle Hunt had been defeated with the capture of Niketas and defeat of the remaining communist troops. The Sack of Constantinople was over.

    Contrary to Layla’s expectation of breaking the Empire’s will, the Sack had opposite effect, mainly due to the Grayists’ own actions. Newspapers spread images of destruction across both the Empire and the rest of the world. The Grayists did nothing to dispute the horror stories coming out of the burning capital, instead boasting of their slaughter of scholars and propagandists and nobles. But their claims were often exaggerated or based on faulty information. Although they had executed many faculty of the University of Constantinople, they had also assumed everybody wearing glasses was a scholar and killed them as well. The slaughter of journalists, even reporters from leftist newspapers like Forwards, made it impossible for any news agency to look upon them positively. Soon, the entire world was filled with fury towards the Grayists, who did nothing to dispute their growing reputation as butchers and murderers. Burgundy, Belgica, Italy, and Aquitaine distanced themselves from Free Britain, Free Brittany, and Free France, which became outcasts in the international community. In a show of unity not seen since the height of the Second International, all major socialist and communist organizations condemned the Sack and the Grayists. The Grayists became outcasts even within the leftist movements. Layla and the Grayist leadership, for their part, called the other leftists traitors, believing their lack of participation in Operation Eagle Hunt led to its complete failure. All they did was further dig their own grave.

    Although the Grayists had overstated the damage they had done in Constantinople, the city had not escaped unscathed. Hagia Sophia was heavily damaged, and its domes had been destroyed, but it could still be rebuilt. Many neighborhoods had been burned down or were still uninhabitable from lingering poison gases. Tent cities were set up in the Hippodrome, Augustaeon Square, and Kyparades Park to house the thousands of refugees who lost their homes. Michael VII and his family were among those bringing supplies to the refugees every day. They even slept in the imperial box in the Hippodrome to show their solidarity, earning them significant goodwill and legitimacy from all sides of Roman society. Meanwhile, Imperial Army engineers worked on rebuilding the destroyed districts with a modern floorplan and amenities. Damage to the economy was limited by the banks keeping extra copies of their books outside the capital and the government intervening to keep the markets afloat. New public works programs were established to help with the rebuilding process, reducing unemployment rates despite homelessness officially being at record highs. All in all, ten million hyperpyra were allocated for reconstruction, in addition to the fifteen million more in donations pouring in from across the Empire and even some of the rebelling provinces. Far from breaking the Romans’ spirit, their determination had only increased. Reconstruction proceeded far faster than anyone could have expected. By the end of the year, most of the city’s landmarks and public buildings had been fully restored.

    Politically, the Sack had shown that the government needed to be reformed further, but not like it had been done by Veronica and Konstantinos XX. The Ministry of Intelligence was merged into Theodora Doukas’ Ministry of Security as the new Ministry of Security and Intelligence and given sweeping powers to clear out the elements within the government that had led to the disaster. Theodora’s investigation quickly found evidence that Aiden Gray had spent his decades-long tenure as Kouropalates compiling state secrets and classified information on the government and military’s inner workings. Although he could not have possibly foreseen the rebellions in Britannia and Gallia, he had likely compiled the information as a failsafe in case such an event happened and it came time to take down the Empire. Most news of Gray’s indirect involvement in the Sack would be kept classified for decades, so as to not tarnish the reputation of Empress Veronica during the war. But it was clear her socialist experiment had utterly failed, and now it came time to end it.

    The Koinonistikai had been gutted by the UWC during Operation Eagle Hunt, and surviving members were associated with the Grayists regardless of their previous work. As a result, they were dismissed from their positions. Shortly afterward, most Koinonistikai members resigned, either from the party or from politics entirely. The storied party thus faded away into history, its name associated with a hated ideology it had little to do with. Few Roman socialists from that point on would still officially identify as part of the Koinonistikai. I Koinotita suffered a worse fate. As the party of Aiden Gray, and one which had many of its members defect to Operation Eagle Hunt and General Secretary Tsoukalos’ puppet regime, the communist party was outright banned for treason. Roman socialism retreated from mainstream support in the following years, having been tainted by the terrors of Grayism. No single party would unite the socialists of the Empire for years to come.

    Despite its many failures, the Sack achieved one of its purposes. The damage inflicted on the capital, the stalemating of the Raetian front due to the mass use of poison gas, and the ongoing Russian invasion of Anatolia forced the Empire to redeploy many troops bound for the western fronts. Realizing that it was no longer feasible to retake Gallia and Britannia, the Empire signed ceasefires with the three socialist republics, effectively recognizing their independence. However, the leaders of each republic could not rest easy. The Grayists remained ostracized both in the international leftist community and within their own governments. Grayist communes in France were violently purged by anarchist ones. The Marxists expelled the Grayists from government in Britain. And in Brittany, Layla Gray and other Grayists on the Brittany Workers Council were compelled to retire, making way for new leadership. Although the time of the Grayists had passed and their movement universally condemned by other leftists, the revolutions they had spearheaded had endured, becoming an example to revolutionaries everywhere.


    The Revolutions of 1914-20

    The Revolutions of 1914-20 were a revolutionary wave of political unrest and armed rebellions around the world inspired by the Sack of Constantinople, the de facto independence of Free Britain, Free Brittany, and Free France, and the disorder created by the immediate aftermath of the Great War. The uprisings were mainly socialist or anti-colonial in nature. The revolutions had lasting effects in shaping the future global political landscape. The void left in international leftism by the expulsion of the Grayists was filled in by the Marxists and the revolutionary factions. Even though they had also condemned the Grayists, they did not see anything wrong with the initial plan of bringing revolution to the heart of capitalist society. The only reason the Grayists failed, in their eyes, was their poor military planning and focus on spectacle and wanton slaughter. Revolution itself could still succeed. After all, the Grayists, despite their flaws, had made it all the way to Constantinople. If the Empire just barely took back its capital after months of brutal war, other countries which were doing even worse wouldn’t fare as well.

    The Great War in Hindustan resulted in great levels of unemployment, an economic crisis, and millions of refugees fleeing the Punjab, which was the site of a massive Chinese invasion. By 1911, the Hindustani rupee was worth only a quarter of its value the previous year at the start of the war, and the cost of living for an average family was 500% higher than the previous year. These factors helped cause in a period of intense social conflict between Marxist and Equalist insurgents and government forces, starting in June 1911. Socialism saw a rapid increase in working class support. The All-India Equalist Party increased its membership to 500,000, the national trade union All-Indian Confederation of Labor reached 4 million members, and the Marxist Hindustani Communist Party received 1 million new memberes. This period of revolutionary activity was characterized by the creation of factory councils and village communes under the control of revolutionaries, with strikes and clashes all over industrial regions. Despite rising revolutionary support and the Hindustani Army focusing on the Punjab, though, the revolutionaries were unable to capitalize on it and were ultimately put down by the government.

    War-torn Ukraine had capitulated to Russia early in the war, after suffering heavy casualties on both its western and eastern borders. The Russians demanded heavy reparations in the peace treaty which caused a massive economic depression. A period of instability followed. By 1914, war exhaustion, the collapse of transportation and markets, and famine hitting the “breadbasket of Europe” led to mutinies within the Ukrainian Army, strikes in Kyiv, and communists storming the royal palace. The coup was over in a week, ending with the execution or exile of the royal family and the proclamation of the Republic of Ukraine on May 13. The vanguardist Ukrainian People’s Party seized total power, following the example of the IPLP in Iraq, and nationalized foreign assets, severing ties with both the Empire and Russia. The Ukrainian Revolution inspired a surge in revolutionary action to achieve world communism, particularly among Marxists and revolutionary Equalists. In July 1914, the United Kingdom of Poland and Lithuania was overthrown by Marxist rebels. The kingdom’s constituent realms, Poland and Lithuania, were reorganized into the socialist republics of Poland, Lithuania, and Livonia, forming the Union of Baltic Socialist Voivodeships. The rump Kingdom of Denmark became the Workers’ Republic of Lower Saxony, and the Kingdom of Castile became the Republic of the Azores.

    To the east, Persia went through a period of civil war. Initially, Persia had achieved its original aim of conquering Baluchistan, but all of its gains were reversed after it surrendered at the end of the Great War. Persia not only lost Baluchistan but also all of its Iraqi territories and nearly all of its overseas colonies. This provoked widespread outrage among the Persian people, who felt like they had been stabbed in the back by the government and certain other groups. On January 1, 1916, the Persian Army mutinied, and a cabal of Hashimist military officers overthrew the Persian government, sending the shah and his family into exile and proclaiming the Republic of Free Iran. The new Iranian regime was vanguardist Hashimist in nature, though it substituted Iraqi nationalism with Iranian nationalism and Islamic imagery with Zoroastrian ones. However, unlike the example of the IPLP and the UPP, the Republic of Free Iran was a military dictatorship led by a cabal of officers, with conflict taking place between different military factions. One such faction overthrew the Hashimists in December 1917 and established a business-friendly capitalist dictatorship. That faction was itself overthrown two years later by Iakoboi rebels who ended the military dictatorship and implemented a centralized managed democracy under Iakoboi supervision.

    Not all revolutions were successful, and even in the heart of the revolution there were setbacks. In May 1916, a copycat communist revolution inspired by Iran erupted in Scandinavia, and a brief civil war broke out in China between Tibet-based communists, Oirat Mongol nationalists, Wu Dynasty pretender forces, and Nurgan-based fascists. Both were unsuccessful, the former due to Roman military intervention. A year later, the People’s Communes of Free France collapsed in a civil war between government-allied communes, Walloon separatist communes, and rightist Iakoboi rebels keen on toppling the regime.


    The Third International(s)

    Global leftism stabilized into a new form in the 1920s. The regional realignment that had begun under the Second International was now completed. Longhouseism was dominant in regions under the sway of the United Tsalagi Alliance—namely the countries of North America and the Caribbean. Lewisism had almost completely died out in Europe and retreated to its home in England. It still had adherents in the other South American countries, which England had political influence over for most of the decade. After the implosion of Grayism taking the rest of European Lewisism and monarcho-socialism with it, Marxism was ascendant in Europe, being the driving ideology behind the governments of Ukraine, Lower Saxony, the Azores, the UBSV, Free Britain, and Free Brittany. The anarchist Free France was the only remaining non-Marxist communist regime in Europe. Hashimists had carved out a niche for themselves in the Middle East, with their expansion into Africa blocked by North Africa’s fascist strongholds. Equalists continued to dominate Asia, though they had now split between revolutionary and reformist wings. In distant Aotearoa, council communism had emerged during the Great War as a resistance force against the dictator Tane. After the war, the council communists formed the Kommounistiko Komma Aotearoas (KKA), which allied with Exarchess Kyrene Thaddas’ Ergatiko Komma Aotearoas (EKA). The KKA-EKA alliance was the result of negotiations between the council communists, Thaddas’ government, and Constantinople on the terms of Aotearoa returning to the imperial fold after Tane’s defeat, cementing the communists’ position in the political mainstream of the colony.

    In the mainland, as part of Michael VII’s continued liberalization policies, the Empire fully legalized and deregulated all political parties with the exception of I Koinotita. As a result, senators scrambled to form new parties and recruit others to their banners. Theodora Doukas announced the formation of the Komma Romanitas Autokratorikos as a new social democratic party, aiming to unite both the scattered socialists and non-socialist liberals of the Empire into a single faction. The KRA was organized as a big tent of smaller parties, both on the regional and national level, from a wide variety of socialist and liberal ideologies. The founding members were the Foiderátoi, Christianikoú Kómmatos Metarrýthmisi̱, and the Koinonistikai. The Koinonistikai was the last of the three big left-leaning Senate factions to join, due to a split between Koinonistikai members who saw the KRA as a way to unify and revitalize Roman socialism and those who saw it as selling out to the capitalists. After the Koinonistikai officially joined the KRA in 1922, those members withdrew and refounded the Koinonistikai, referred to as the "Second" or "True" Koinonistikai to distinguish it from the still existing Koinonistikai within the KRA. This party was more militant and pro-interventionist than its predecessor, though it remained a reformist party at heart, believing capitalism had to be abolished before the state.

    The KRA’s social democracy took many inspirations from Theodosianism but with a much gentler and more reformist stance. Democracy was at the center of the KRA. All members were encouraged to contribute ideas to the overall platform. Invoking the Edict of Caracalla, all subjects of the Empire were equally citizens, and the KRA called for a gradual and peaceful leveling of social classes through lifting up the worst off of Roman society, rather than the tearing down of those at the top. The old Lewisist and Theodosian idea of monarcho-socialism remained in the KRA platform, while rhetoric about a transition to socialism would only be directly spelled out within the platforms of the Koinonistikai and the further left wing of the KRA.

    Throughout the 1920s, the KRA grew further as new parties joined it and contributed their own ideas to the party plaform. Aotearoa’s EKA joined as an overseas affiliate member that retained its name and independence, while many other Equalist, social democratic, and reformist parties from outside the Empire, such as the All-India Equalist Party and the New Iakobist Party of New Paphlagonia, formed an alliance with the KRA. The United Longhouses Party issued a statement of friendship with the KRA. Even the Second Koinonistikai occasionally and begrudgingly found common cause with the KRA on various policy issues, though it officially had no direct ties with the KRA or its affiliates. By 1923, the KRA’s unification of the Roman left, forming a powerful bloc to counter the fascists and conservatives, led to Michael VII appointing it as caretakers of the bureaucracy, beginning a new social democratic experiment.

    The KRA also formed the center of a newly developing Third International, or at least one of the organizations claiming that name. Senator Doukas was not directly involved in such efforts, but neither did she speak against them. In 1924, members from the KRA, Second Koinonistikai, EKA, All-India Equalist Party, New Iakobist Party, Equality Association, and others all met in the city of Alexandria for the first meeting of this organization. However, the large social democratic and Equalist presence at the conference, and the highly publicized banning of the I Koinotita remnants from membership, led to protests from Marxist governments who denounced the organization as defectors to capital. A rival Third International was established with representatives from the governments of Ukraine, Lower Saxony, Castile, the UBSV, Free Britain, Free Brittany, Iraq, and Oman. The Social Democratic Third International condemned the Marxist Third International for its ties to national governments, repression of political freedoms under the cloak of vanguardism, and lack of representation outside of the Marxists and Hashimists. Meanwhile, three other organizations claiming the name of the Third International emerged: a Lewisist one centered on England and its sphere of influence, a Longhouseist one with primarily North American members, and an Equalist one focusing on the Pacific made up of both parties and national regimes like the newly established Thai People’s Republic.


    Decline

    However, despite early optimism about the revival of international socialism thanks to the KRA’s unification efforts, the movement experienced major setbacks through the 1920s. The UBSV was overthrown and replaced with the fascist Miedzymorze Commonwealth. France’s civil war ended with the collapse of the commune system and the establishing of a centralized democracy as part of the Republic of Free France. Britain had also peacefully democratized into the Republic of Free Britain following the retirement of many rebel Marxist leaders from the Great War. Lower Saxony was annexed into the United Provinces of Germany, while Ukraine was incorporated as a province of the Republic of Russia.

    By 1936, the Marxist Third International was reduced to only Castile, Iraq, Brittany, and Oman. The Lewisist Third International was torn apart and rendered defunct by rising tensions between England and its neighbors, splitting its members along national lines. The Equalist Third International and the Longhouseist Third International were incorporated into the alliance projects of Zhu Wei and Attakillaculla Agi and ceased to be any more than propaganda mouthpieces of the Chinese and Tsalagi governments. Only the Social Democratic Third International remained independent—in spite of Senator Doukas’ continued leadership of the KRA—and still worked towards its original mission, though many still denounced it as not socialist enough.

    Although communist and socialist parties would still remain mainstream in many major countries, never again woudl they wield as much direct power as they had in the 1910s, or rebel in such numbers as they had in the latter half of the 19th century. The pendulum had swung back in the favor of reformists as the fires of revolution died out. Social democracy fully came into its own, taking center stage from the Marxists that had dominated the 1910s and the Lewisists and their derivatives of the last century. The primary concerns discussed at conferences of the Social Democratic Third International were not those of revolution but of reform from within the system. No longer were there talks of overthrowing the system, but using it to lift everybody up and achieve socialism in a gradual and peaceful manner. Fascism and conservatism would be dealt with from both outside resistance and internal reform, to destroy their institutions and reshape them into something that would benefit all people, everywhere.

    It was with this hope that, despite the many setbacks of the 1920s, socialists entered the 1930s.

    The Proclamation of New Eden - 1861, by Friar Brom

    It has been a turbulent time for Socialism as it arises to the knowledge of the Common Man throughout the world. With such initial knowledge, comes fear, as is ever the case with a new idea or concept. I hope to assuage some of that fear, both with further knowledge and reassurance. For socialism, in many ways, is a deeply Christian-aligned political science, practiced under other names for many thousands of years by the Faithful and the pre-Christian men of yore.

    In principle, Socialism recognises the inherent humanity of all people, and so extends that recognition to all parts of a person's life. If we are indeed all equal under God, then there should be no rich nor poor, no hungry nor homeless. In this, the Socialist is walking in the footsteps of Jesus, who humbled himself among us, speaking, healing, teaching, feeding and saving all He could with no expectation of recompense nor thought of discrimination.

    A man who works in a factory, who provides worth to an eventual product through his labour, has created wealth. Value. This being so, in a just world, he should be entitled to that portion of worth, as his fellows are. But, under the present system, a factory owner may employ such men, but provide them with a pittance of the wealth they create for their labour's. And so, we see an abundance of wealth, of riches, and yet never before seen levels of poverty, destitution and depravity in our towns and cities.

    Readers of a theological or historical bent may recall such arguments have arisen before. My own Order has found derision, persecution and occasional execution for our beliefs in the inherent sacred poverty of Man. This has been taken out of context and led to some rather misleading debates between our members and others in the Church over, for example, whether Jesus owned the clothes he wore or the bowl he drank from.

    Such questions miss the point of our cause. It is not whether a man might own his own property. It is how to, in a world of scarce and limited resources, we might live in the kindest, wisest and most holy of ways, as Jesus would wish us to. In this way, Socialism does not demand the eradication of personal ownership nor the deaths of the ruling classes (though naturally, it attracts a certain character who will fondly espouse such things). In the end, the aim of Socialism and the Church generally, for all time, has been how to best create a society that is both wise and benevolent, recognising that we are both physical and luminous beings of matter and soul.

    Thus, for millennia, the Church has been wise to seek to nourish both the bodies and souls of her flock. We feed the needy and cloth the homeless, we educate the children that they might know how to live in the spiritual as well as secular worlds. We heal the sick, not in the expectation of reward, but for the benefit of all. The Church, though as an institution of Mankind, and thus suffering from the inherent evils and failings of Man, has been on the whole an enlightening and enriching beacon of compassion, justice, education and piety.


    Socialism is much the same, although currently far purer as it is inherently an ideology rather than an organisation, and thus is more analogous to the Christian Faith, rather than the Holy Orthodox Church. That being said, in the same way that there are many ways to find the Lord and keep His teachings, so too has the Church been wise to allow diversity of thought and measure. Certainly, they have never had the audacity nor arrogance to insist, as some have done, that their way (whatever denomination you may choose) to be the only way. A Papist is both a fool and a blasphemer, inherently. But this is an old, and not altogether relevant, argument.

    So too do we find Socialism's truths interpreted multiple ways. This is no bad thing, and is not, as some have called, a failing of the ideology itself. Marx, Lewis, my fellow Church members who have prior found the need to write on Charity and Socialism...these are all secular Prophets, if you like, of a larger collective whole. For this reason, I prefer, and identify, as a Social-ist, rather than a Marx-ist, etcetera etcetera. Both because it is an inclusive label to use, and also because it indicates the fundamental, core strength and truth of Socialism. Human beings are social creatures, separated from the rest of the animals by God's Grace and our capacity to make the whole world our family. Any man from any walk of life might call another brother. Indeed! We extend such grace to the animals themsevles. Who has not thought of a favourite dog or bird as a friend? Family? We even attach emotionally to buildings, trees, the concept of country and, yes, Faith.

    Social-ism, as Christian Charity did before it, embraces such Humanity in action. In the end, it is the same golden rule guiding the line of Truth throughout Mankind's Progress of Civilization: To Do Unto Others As You Would Yourself. As the ancient heathen Chinese knew, and the Ancient Greeks writ, and as Jesus preached, and as the Church practices, the greatest of all things is Love - specifically the Love of Charity, Empathy, and Humanity.

    As Marx urged the working classes to break their chains, and Lewis commanded the factories to let lose the evils within, so we, those who take Christian Charity to its logical conclusion, call upon Mankind to awaken that most natural of urges, slumbering after the physical world, industry, law, and even nationhood, have urged it sleep. Instead, let us awaken and arise - one family, one species! Not merely united as God's Children but as Brothers and Sisters on Earth, determined, though it may be hard, to create a New Eden wherever we are.

    ...

    A Further Note on Socialism and Religion - 1868

    Much has been made of the inherent atheism and distrusting, perhaps loathing, of organised faith and religion within Socialist circles and schools of thought.

    My view is to take a nuanced approach. The Socialist is right to view such a large and ancient edifice that is the Orthodox Church with suspicion. For many a year, it has been the authority. In some areas of the world, albeit against the teachings of their Faith, even today, there are Bishops who live most unholy lives, slave drivers, Kings, factory owners and the like. I urge caution in painting the entire history and breadth of Christianty with such a brush. The schools that taught every Socialist were Church schools, and the Word of the Lord and Christian Charity heavily influenced all of us, knowingly or not. So much good is done by so many that the Church, in its many forms and features, cannot be said to be evil.

    I cannot even bring myself to tar the leadership, distant as they increasingly are from the majority of the Faithful. It has been my privilege to know and correspond with three of the past four Holy Fathers, and I note now the election is ongoing again that many of the candidates are markedly pious, honest and giving figures. The days of a corrupt Papacy in Rome, dissident and discordant fat bishops feasting off peasant labour, are gone. That is not to say the Socialist discounts the individual Churchman as a potential enemy. Various sects are...singularly restrictive, discriminatory, and callous to the point of devilry. And yet, again, who are we to judge? A separation of Church and State may, in time, prove warranted. For now, the world needs Orthodoxy in the same way it needs Socislism, and it would be the height of hypocrisy for one such as I to claim otherwise.

    In parting, I affirm again, as I have before, rather aiming for peace between the factions of Socialism. In particualr, I try to extend the olive branch to the Marxist, who is in general a good sort, but nevertheless has proven at times a hostile and disruptive force for others. As great a figure as Marx is to our movement, his ways are not our ways, and the reconciliation between Longhouseism and Theodosianism, and indeed Lewisism, despite their many differences in culture and geography, should be celebrated, not disparaged, by the Marxists.

    Building Eden in the 20th Century - 1900

    Over the past few decades, it has been disturbing to see the rise in rampant militarism, antagonism, and violence across the political spectrum in the Empire, in Europe, and the Earth. Whilst the Socialist movement is not to blame for the ills of the world, we must shoulder some recrimination for the age of extremist thought and action we find ourselves in. This looks to be an era of war – waged by words, bombs and ballots. World Revolution, the totemic symbol behind which many Socialists rally and pray, has become a false idol that demeans the spirit of the Word – both of God, and the tenants of Socialism.

    What is to be done?

    As ever, we return to first principles. The inherent goodness of people, that must be recognised and nurtured. It must also be understood that this takes time and patience to take root and bear fruit. A slave might be freed of bondage and shown his broken chains, but he is not yet truly free. He himself must accept his personhood and be given such opportunity as is necessary for him to live as a man of the world. A Socialist who smashes up a factory or assassinates a politician achieves little but sowing discord and damage. Damage that will be felt most by the poorest and most vulnerable in society, and discord that will be seized upon by our enemies to make matters worse. How else can we ascribe the rapid ascent of the conservative response to our movement’s more violent tendencies? In this, we must remember the lesson of the Church and the Cult: the former achieved victory over the latter by proving the better option to the masses, a source of kindness, compassion, food, and prosperity. In the face of that, the Cult has no power other than fanatism, and so descended into terrorism and farcical mysticism, a boogie-man shadow on the wall rather than a terror that stalked the Empire for decades.

    In the same way, the far-right movement offers exceedingly little to those who listen other than fear, and easy solutions to said fear. A happy and prosperous people have absolutely no reason to turn to eye-rolling lunatics in strange attire, screaming bile rhetoric about foreigners. We must therefore be careful not to be easily cast into the mould these people desperately wish us to fill. We are not monsters or evil doers seeking to destroy civilization or rob men blind.

    We are here to help.

    It is very hard to paint a healer or a teacher as a demon, though both history and the Bible demonstrate how it can be done. So, in spite of all the above warnings, we must also take some action for our cause. The integration and allowance of legal and political representation for socialist, communist, and other leftist parties, movements etcetera, must continue to be supported the world over. Likewise, trade unionism is one of the purest, most obvious, and to be frank, most popular forms of Socialism. Every worker naturally wishes for better conditions, fairer wages, better representation, and a sense of community. Unions provide all of that, and more. They are the fertile soil in which we can plant the seeds of Socialism in action.

    Finally, again, I return to the Church. Now more than ever, I am convinced a spiritual component to the movement is required, and such a one that can cover the entire world, as Orthodoxy has, would be such a benefit. We must be humble enough to submit to the will of God, as well as the good of Mankind. Such concepts as the dictatorship of the Proletariat might, as Engels wrote, be necessary evils, but the obvious and disturbing potential to spawn a horrific state organised terror with absolute power and accordingly absolute corruption haunts my dreams.

    We must always be concerned with the means as well as the ends, for it is not necessary that one justifies the other, though one follows the other. Policy as well as ideology is important, and our methods of recruitment, daily living, and moral upstanding behaviour, are all vital. In that regard, I leave with a continued and updated manifesto of sorts for the modern era, one that would benefit all, and could come into existence in any state, regardless of whether it was a communist one or indeed imperial:

    • Full separation and recognition of Church and State – no more must the holy be encumbered with dictators or democrats, but instead tends solely and purely to the love of God and His Children.​
    • Socialised Healthcare – whilst many countries have the good fortune to have a solid and wealthy Church presence that does indeed cater to the masses in regard to health, education, leisure and happiness, it should not truly be for the Church to care for its flock alone. A state that does not look after its people is no state at all. Medical care must, as a human right, be free at the point of service, and perhaps entirely so, raised through centralised taxing and funding. Never should a poor man or a pregnant woman die in the street whilst the rich are tended to in splendour.​
    • Socialised Education – in similar vein, the common and slothful practice of states relying entirely upon the local churches in matters of childhood education deprives us all of the future minds that could have been. Certainly higher education has begun to climb its way beyond Church universities, as great and as good as they are. There is a place for both secular and spiritual education at all times of life, and certainly the Church has proven capable of the task. That being said, the state should not be absent from the classroom, and neither should a worker be denied the chance of bettering himself because of poverty.​
    • Socialised Welfare – Much of the above will prepare and protect a population of the young and adult workers, yet we must not forget the elderly. In my increasing age, I understand the fears of the empty and uncertain future. A man who can no longer work at present is dependant upon the charity of others. This is, frankly, barbaric, and a stain upon humanity. Whilst charity is sacred and noble, it should never be a necessity. We should love our old people as the babes they once were. A national insurance policy and pensions system to protect the sick, infirm and aged from these inevitable, eventual misfortunes of life. In this way, no one may fear the kiss of death nor the oncoming years, for they will be embraced by a society that respects their work and their experience, and gently cares for them in sickness and in health.​
    I am aware that my words have spread far and wide over the past few years, and have been honoured by the response, and to speak with many a kind stranger who has felt it has been some help or comfort to them. As ever, I hold my work to be the mere beginning of wisdom, as all philosophers with any honesty or humility do. One can never summarise the human experience so lightly as with words on a page, and so too can we as people never truly describe in stone the great society we wish to see. Peace, prosperity, and kindness must be tended to in our hearts and in our world. Whilst the world is indeed a beautiful place, it is a garden rather than a more permanent piece of art, that might at a point be called ‘complete’. We must tend to it always, and be vigilant of disturbances in the undergrowth, or poor winds and weather, constantly till the soil and replace the old with the new. Even the mightiest oak will one day fall, but that is no tragedy when its daughters flower in its place.

    I enter the year 1900 with a great sense of optimism and hope for humanity and all I have seen. In the end, the true greatness of our species is not that we make beautiful things, but we see beauty everywhere. Perhaps we should then not only aspire to do good things and create a better world, but also improve, in the present, what we have and are.
     
    • 1Like
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    A History of Fascism
  • A Comprehensive Look at Fascism and Fascist-Adjacent Movements

    Roman Fascism

    Although influences for the ideology can be found as far back as the classical Hellenic city-states, fascism is considered to have originated with the failed Autokrator Rebellion of 1885 and its leader, Konstantinos Doukas. A disillusioned member of the Athenian branch of the imperial dynasty, he had witnessed 20 years of building tensions between the Roman left and right. During the Cult-aided Iakoboi siege of Constantinople in the uprising of July 1875, Konstantinos had been among the Athenian Lancers ordered to hold the line against the onslaught. The unit was almost completely wiped out during the siege. Konstantinos barely made it out alive, his right leg severely injured, leaving him with a permanent limp, his right hand barely usable, and his back scarred from where he had been tortured by a Iakobos’ scythe. After the uprising, he turned hateful and disdainful of other cultures, viewing them as barbarians and savages who would only repeat the 1875 siege if they got the chance. He believed it was Empress Veronica’s weakness that had allowed the Iakoboi to get as far as the capital, and he would not have let it happen had he been emperor. Konstantinos feared any further socialist reforms would lead to an unraveling of the Empire itself. His speeches and writings found an audience among the conservative nobility and rural Romans fearful of socialism and still reeling from the 1882 communist revolution, in which the Trier Commune featured as a bogeyman. Among his disciples (and the only survivor after he asked his inner circle to kill each other to demonstrate their loyalty) was a young Imperial Army general from Anatolia named Markos Angelos, whose connections to the Angelos dynatoi family helped Konstantinos reach a much larger audience throughout the Empire. Konstantinos was particularly popular in North Africa and Raetia, the most deeply conservative regions of the Empire, as well as pockets of Hellas and Anatolia where the dynatoi had their historical estates.

    In 1885, confident in his support from among the Roman people, Konstantinos stormed the Senate, declared himself the rightful emperor, and proclaimed an end to the socialist experiment and a “Second Restoration” of the Empire to its past glories. His coup was timed to take place with simultaneous rebellions in North Africa, Hellas, and Anatolia. While government forces were initially caught by surprise, the selfless thinking of Konstantinos’ father, Senator Alexios Doukas, led to the death of the pretender and the end of the rebellion. Without their claimant to the throne, Konstantinos’ backers quickly surrendered or pretended they had nothing to do with him. Konstantinos’ estate was seized and burned down to prevent it from becoming a rallying cry for his remaining followers.

    Markos Angelos, though, escaped arrest and went on the run. Now firmly believing that the Roman government had become a socialist puppet, he began an armed resistance, reaching out to many of Konstantinos’ followers and giving them weapons provided by Germany and Hungary with which to wage an insurgency and bring about the Second Restoration. After publishing Konstantinos’ last and most personal work, Ton Agóna Mou, Angelos also became an author of proto-fascist thought in his own right, building on and refining the ideas Konstantinos had written about. He formalized many of the ideas that would go into later Roman fascism:
    • The superiority of the Roman nation and of Roman civilization according to Social Darwinism. In particular, the traditions and values of the Republic and early Empire were held in higher regard. Ideally, society would be structured like during that era. For example, men would hold all legal rights, while women would have no participation. Angelos put little emphasis on the superiority of a Roman race, instead stressing the superiority of the culture. He praised the Varangian Guards as true Romans for abandoning the inferior barbarian culture of their homeland and assimilating into civilized Roman culture. Anyone who clung to an inferior culture was a barbarian, always lesser than a true Roman.
    • The need for a strong central leader, taken from Iakoboi political theory. Although Angelos was not necessarily opposed to the monarchy as an institution, he believed that if it had been captured by barbarians and socialists, it had to be removed and replaced with a true Roman leader (like himself). However, the leader had to be another emperor, whether from the Doukai or some other family. It was important that the leader be anointed both by God and the traditional institutions of the Empire, which was still legally the Republic. A leader of a modern republic separated from that legacy would lack that historical and religious legitimacy.
    • The suppression of political opposition. The leader of the Empire was divinely ordained to rule. To doubt his word would be to doubt God. Only socialists and barbarians would dissent from the leader’s judgment. All citizens of the Empire were to sacrifice everything they could for the good of the nation, forgoing their own interests in the spirit of Christ and military duty.
    • A cult of militarism. Angelos believed the Republic’s and early Empire’s hegemony came from the military being at the heart of society, and their decline came from the military losing prominence. His historiography of the Empire focused on military campaigns between the Punic Wars and the campaigns of Alexander I. The modern military had to be closely aligned with the interests of the state, which was to be aligned with those of the leader himself. It was to be one of the most important and prestigious institutions of the Empire, charged with defending its sacred borders won after centuries of bloodshed.
    • A cult of Alexandrian nationalism. Upon conquering all of the lands west of the Rhine, Emperor Konstantios XII had declared, "We have regained our ancient lands. We do not wish any more German lands or subjects. The Germans have from ancient times been entirely ungovernable, and more recent history demonstrates no end to their chaos. It were best we leave them to their own devices." This was later refined by Emperor Alexander I, who believed that all nations, including the Empire, were entitled to their own land and nothing more. The words of Konstantios XII thus claimed all land west of the Rhine as rightful imperial territory, while the Germans were entitled to the lands east of it. Alexander ensured they only had those lands. Angelos believed that such an Alexandrian reshaping of the world had to be done again, so that all nations would be sorted into their rightful lands and places in the hierarchy of nations under the Empire.
    • The supremacy of Christianity. Necessary for the legitimacy of the state and the superiority of the Roman nation and culture was the superiority of Christianity and its God. All other gods were false before the Lord, who anointed the Emperor as His divine representative to humanity. Christianity was long intertwined with both the Roman nation and the Roman culture, with Angelos seeking to maintain that. The Empire was Christian. Christianity was the Empire. A Roman was Christian. To be Christian was to be Roman. Efforts were to be taken to convert the nonbelievers and thus civilize them, even if they could not be fully Roman unless they adopted the rest of Roman culture. The Church as an institution was to be respected for its historical role in the Empire. However, as the leader was directly chosen by God, so too must the Church bend the knee to the state.
    The Empire of Angelos’ works became an even more exaggerated caricature, with Angelos frequently describing it as a “decaying puppet parading the old symbols” worn by socialists and the decadent monarchy. Angelos called on all true-blooded Romans to rise up against their socialist and German masters and bring about a Second Restoration of the Empire. The concept of a Second Restoration would feature heavily in later fascist organizations. In 1905, he coined the term “fascism” to describe his growing nationalist movement, borrowing from the ancient Roman symbol of the fasces, and incorporated significant classical Roman symbolism into his works. Angelos’ followers dressed themselves in sharp black uniforms, giving rise to the name “blackshirt” to describe them. They adopted the old Roman salute of an outstretched raised arm and created their own eagle standards. Many fascists even adopted Latin names and titles from the era of the Republic and early Empire. Others adopted other symbols described or praised in Angelos’ works.

    The first major fascist party to register for representation in the Senate was known as the Varangian Guard, after the existing military unit. The tense years surrounding the turn of the century saw multiple major communist rebellions across the Empire, leading many conservatives and rightists to join fascist organizations like the Varangians out of fear. This fear was further intensified by the Time of Troubles, which saw the western provinces break away and communists sacking Constantinople itself. Angelos himself was killed during the Sack during a high profile rescue operation of communist hostages and the following counterattack against the attackers, making him a martyr for Roman fascism. After the war, fascism exploded in popularity among the Roman people, who saw communism as an eternal bogeyman despite the collapse of many communist regimes through the 1920s and the implosion of the Grayist movement responsible for the Sack. By 1925, fascists accounted for a full 25% of senators and the bureaucracy. Officially, they were referred to as fascists, but as other non-Roman fascist movements appeared, they were given the name “Angeloi” to differentiate them from other fascists (particularly the Italian fascists). By then, the Varangian Guard had been supplanted and absorbed into the even more militant Pars Imperium Aecus Romani Operarii (Imperial Just Roman Workers Party). The PIARO had its origins in Varangian Guard chapters in Italy which found themselves targeted by separatist forces upon the outbreak of the Time of Troubles. These fascists armed themselves and took on the name Romani vi Bonorum (Roman Loyalist Force) and waged a lengthy and destructive yet unsuccessful guerrilla campaign against Italian separatist forces. After a ceasefire was signed, the RvB was split between those who stayed and continued the fight and those who relocated to loyalist territory to form the PIARO.

    The RvB and PIARO took much of Angelos’ (referred to by them as "Marcus Angelus") idolization of classical Empire to the extreme. All members of both organizations took on a Latin name, discarding their previous one. The RvB organized itself much like the ancient legions did, with its supreme commander, Titus Salnonius Hirpinius, styling himself as Legatus Legionis. The leader of the PIARO, Tiberius Julius Aurelius (born Giovanni Romano), took the title of Partium Ducem. Initially, the RvB and PIARO leaders were equal in status, but as the PIARO gained more influence in the Senate while the RvB failed to make any meaningful progress overthrowing the Italian separatist government, the balance of power shifted in favor of Aurelius.

    The PIARO was fiercely nationalistic, far more than what Angelos had initially written about. Whereas Angelos had accepted the eastern shift of the Empire under Diocletian and even extolled Romaike as the superior language in some speeches, Aurelius railed against the “betrayal of Diocletian” and the ceding of power to the Greeks, whom he saw as responsible for the Empire’s decline after the classical era. He harshly condemned the recent ceasefire as legitimizing a separatist faction which had now stolen away the Empire’s ancient capital and namesake, the “perfect symbolism of what the Greek rise has done” in tearing the Empire away from its Latin roots. But the PIARO would lead the Empire to a Second Restoration and to its salvation. The barbarians would be expelled and the separatists brought back into the fold of one superior national and culture. This was aptly summarized by the PIARO’s slogan: “Gens una, populo una e Vindicta!” “One Nation, One People and Revenge!”

    In the 1920s, popular support for Roman fascism was highest in the provinces of Raetia, Italy, Mauretania, Numidia, Carthage, Cyrenaica, Egypt, Macedonia, Hellas, and Thrace. Raetia had been home to many wealthy industrialists who had been targeted by communists in previous rebellions and were thus receptive to the PIARO’s message. Formerly the safest province due to being hidden in the mountains in the center of the Empire, its position as the new military frontier following the Time of Troubles, making it the first province in the line of fire should war resume, stoked paranoia and fear among its people, with the PIARO stepping in to promise them that they and the RvB would protect them even if the Imperial Army was under the control of the communists. Southern Italy was the home of the RvB, and its incomplete state was a constant reminder of the separatists’ continued existence to the north, squatting in the ancient capital of Rome. Almost half of all RvB and PIARO members came from Italy. Most importantly, North Africa had long been known as a conservative bastion. It was the North African White Terror of 1880 that had set off the violent communist revolutions of 1882 that led to the Trier Commune. Nearly every post-1880 rebellion led by conservative and nationalist forces had significant support from the nobility and wealthy industrialists of North Africa. The North Africans themselves were deeply conservative and traditional-minded, and so they sided with the PIARO against socialists. When RvB cells rose up against the Empire in 1925, they had the most successes in North Africa, specifically the province of Carthage. That failed insurgency, which led to Hirpinius’ death, led to the organization’s unspoken tolerance being quickly revoked. The PIARO would continue on for another ten years.

    Roman fascism reached its peak in 1936 with the Black Rebellion. It had been public knowledge that Prince Konstantinos, son of Emperor Michael VII, displayed fascist sympathies and was an avid reader of both Angelos and the previous Konstantinos Doukas. He saw in Angelos’ words and the PIARO’s actions what the Empire needed to take back the western provinces and bring about the Second Restoration. But he believed that his father, enthralled to the socialists as his predecessor had been, was too weak to do what had to be done, and the same went for his brother, Prince Alvértos. So when Michael VII fell mortally ill, Konstantinos launched a coup to seize total power over the Empire. He branded his brother a traitor and ordered his arrest.

    With the help of sympathetic Imperial Army divisions, PIARO chapters, remaining RvB cells, and blackshirt volunteers, Konstantinos quickly brought all of Hellas, Macedonia, and Thrace under his control. However, his supporters in Anatolia were defeated, allowing forces loyal to Prince Alvértos, soon dubbed the “purpleshirts,” to regroup and counterattack from Trebizond. Furthermore, the financial and military aid he was counting on from North Africa, specifically Carthaginian governor Anastasios Typaldos-Alfonstatos and Numidian industrial magnate Adamantios Tsolokoglou, never arrived as the two men and other major regional leaders adopted a neutral stance towards the Black Rebellion. This proved crucial, as Anatolia’s industrial base gave Alvértos’ forces an advantage in the long term.

    Ultimately, the Black Rebellion ended in failure for Konstantinos and the fascists. The RvB could not win its previous engagement against the Imperial Army in 1925, and 1936 was no different. The three rebellious provinces were brought under Alvértos’ control. Konstantinos was arrested and convicted of treason before the courts. Alvértos sentenced him to permanent exile from the mainland, and to further prevent him from becoming a martyr, he too borrowed an old Roman custom—scarring Konstantinos to disqualify him from the imperial succession. Without Konstantinos, just as happened to his namesake, the rest of his movement fell apart. The PIARO was banned, and many of its members joined the nascent Aléxides toú Nómou Empsýchou (Defenders of the Living Law), an anti-democratic coalition of conservative and nationalist parties. The ANE in turn was shut out of the newly reformed constitutional government by a grand coalition of the mainstream parties. With little power or representation and their last leader exiled, Roman fascism ceased to be politically relevant.


    Phoenixism

    The Empire’s reconquest of Hispania was only completed in the mid-16th century with the annexation of the Kingdom of Leon in Portugal. Unlike the other western provinces, Romanization was a gradual process and wasn’t fully completed by the 19th century. This unique mix of local and Roman influences led to the emergence of a distinct Hispanian identity by the 18th century. Many Hispanians tried to reconcile their unique identity with their place in the Empire. The general Alexios Montsegur (1699-1776) wrote fondly of Hispania’s traditions of self-reliance and independence. The Reconquista—the centuries-long military campaigns of various Christian kingdoms against the Islamic realms of al-Andalus—featured heavily in his writings. Montsegur envisioned a Hispania which had gone through a second Reconquista, though he didn’t specify against whom, and reclaimed its freedom, under the watchful eye of God and the Church. At the same time, the political theorist Emmanouil Faixòn (1738-1822) criticized what he saw was the corruption and tyranny of the antiquated oligarchy in Constantinople which was oppressing good Hispanians and Christians. His treatises called for a “Great Renewal” of Hispania and the Empire, after which they would rise from the ashes like phoenixes. Faixòn’s ideal regime was one that was truly modern, not in the sense of the Enlightenment ideas that were in vogue at the time but one that truly fit the practical and moral needs of the Hispanian people.

    During the reign of Emperor Alexander I, the followers of Montsegur and Faixòn merged to form one faction, the Fénix or Phoenixists, who took on an increasingly nationalist angle. Just as Konstantios XII had given the Germans their land and Alexander reaffirmed that all nations should have their own land and nothing more, the Phoenixists believed that Hispania was a nation in its own right and deserved independence from the Empire. Their cause was further bolstered by the successful breaking away of New Arcadia and New Paphlagonia, the latter of which introduced Hispania to revolutionary Iakobism. Iakobism led to two wings of Phoenixism developing: a left wing which called for Hispania to become a democracy in the mold of New Paphlagonia, and a right wing which wanted a Hispanian regime under a strong central leader called a caudillo, who would safeguard the interests of the nation and his people. The rise of Roman socialism, particularly Hispanian-born Nicodemo Theodosio’s philosophy of Theodosianism-Lewisism, further widened the divide between the left and right wings of the Phoenixists. Leftist Phoenixists would be absorbed into the Theodosian-Lewisists by the 1870s, while rightist Phoenixists adopted a harsh anti-socialist stance, fearing that socialists would lead to a break from Christianity and Hispania’s other cultural traditions. The Phoenixists further radicalized after the Autokrator Rebellion and appearance of Markos Angelos, adopting many of his ideas for their own and becoming part of the emerging fascist movement.

    During the Time of Troubles, the Phoenixists saw an opportunity to create the independent Hispania they had always dreamed of. The regions of Portugal, Galicia, northern Leon, northwestern Aragon, and western Andalusia fell under their control, while a rival Hispanian rebel faction seized the rest. Based out of Lisbon, the Phoenixist regime proclaimed the independent Phoenix Empire of Hispania. Led by the caudillo Juan Felipe de Leon and his Partido Fénix, Hispania set about purging elements of Roman influence and asserting an independent identity. De Leon synthesized the ideas of Montsegur, Faixòn, and Angelos into a governing ideology he believed was best suited for the cultural and political climate of the new Hispania:
    • A strong emphasis on Hispania’s Christian religious identity. The Phoenixist regime often used Christianity as a means to increase its legitimacy. De Leon himself was portrayed as a fervent Christian and a staunch defender of Christianity. The regime favored very conservative Christianity and reversed secularization policies that had been implemented by the Koinonistikai. The Church was turned into an extralegal body of investigation, as parishes were granted policing powers equal to those of local government officials, though many clergymen refused to exercise such powers. Banks and credit facilities would be nationalized to prevent usury. Followers of other religions were made to convert to Christianity in the name of national unity. De Leon was also the focus of a cult of personality, which taught that he had been sent by God to lead Hispania in a new Reconquista against heresy and communism.
    • An end to corruption and tyranny by an antiquated oligarchy and a great national renewal of the liberated Hispanian nation. To that end, the unity and oneness of Hispania is considered sacred. A Reconquista must be waged against those controlling rightful Hispanian territory. Internally, another Reconquista will eliminate regional separatism and remaining foreign sentiments. Phoenixism claimed all territory on the Iberian peninsula, as well as the Balearic Islands (though not the Azores or Canary Islands), as part of the Hispanian nation.
    • A cult of militarism. The first Reconquista’s success, to de Leon, was due to the leadership of strong military leaders, or caudillos. Therefore, the caudillo would be the supreme leader of Hispania. When asked if Hispania would be a monarchy or republic, de Leon said he did not care, as long as the caudillo made the final calls. In addition, the military would be at the center of the Phoenixist regime, answering only to the caudillo. Political violence against enemies of the Hispanian nation was encouraged as a means of national revitalization.
    • A belief in the superiority of Hispanian culture, forged over the years from a mixing of Celtiberian, Carthaginian, Latin Roman, Visigothic, Moorish, Castilian, Aragonese, Basque, and modern Roman cultures. Some Phoenixists supported racialism and racialist policies, believing the mixed Hispanian race produced a supercaste from all of the different peoples that went into it. However, mainline Phoenixism did not believe in any racial inferiority or superiority. De Leon stated that “all races have their purpose and place in the world, as Alexander knew.”
    • A national, trans-class society in opposition to individual-class-based societies such as those in traditional capitalist or socialist regimes. Phoenixism opposed class conflict and called for national unity across all classes. De Leon declared that “the State is founded on two principles—service to the united nation and the cooperation of classes.” He rejected both capitalism and communism as economic systems. Instead, Hispania was to be organized according to national syndicalism, in which employees and employers would be organized into national syndicates which would have representation under the caudillo. Representation would be handled through the syndicates, not parties or other factions. However, power remained centralized in the caudillo.
    • The enforcement of strict traditional gender roles as part of the dominance of conservative Christianity. Men were to be soldiers in the ongoing Reconquista, while women were to be wives and mothers of soldiers. Family and marriage laws were placed under the jurisdiction of the Church, which was expected to enforce them in line with the Hispanian government’s edicts. All Hispanian women were required by the state to serve for six months in the female branch of the Partido Fénix, to undergo training for motherhood along with political indoctrination. These policies were fiercely opposed by de Leon’s daughter Esperanza Isabella.
    Many members of de Leon’s own family opposed the Phoenixists. His eldest son Hernando was a frequent critic, while his youngest son Daniel was a prominent Theodosian socialist, and Daniel’s son Solon, an ordained priest, spoke out against the Phoenixist takeover of the Church in Hispania. Esperanza Isabella rallied both disenfranchised women and devout Christians in a grassroots movement, the True Reconquista, speaking out against the repression of the Phoenixists. When her father’s regime cracked down, the True Reconquista became an insurgency. De Leon and the Phoenixists were unable to fight the True Reconquista, the Catalonian rebels, and the Imperial Army at the same time. On August 16, 1911, the Imperial Army captured Lisbon and Cordoba, bringing an end to the Phoenix Empire. De Leon was stripped of his citizenship and sent into exile, along with the rest of his inner circle. His children, however, were spared the same fate due to their leadership of the True Reconquista. The Partido Fénix was banned.

    Although Phoenixism was remarkably developed for a branch of fascism, its short time in power and rapid collapse led to it being disavowed by many Hispanians as an experiment gone horribly wrong. For the next 25 years, fascism in Spain remained a fringe ideology. Yet the Phoenixists were not quite dead yet. Vowing to rise again from the ashes of the Phoenix Empire, the remaining Phoenixists in Hispania planned more uprisings against the Empire. Insurgencies continued across Iberia throughout the 1920s. In 1936, following the outbreak of the Black Rebellion, they made their move. Under the leadership of Cristobal Miaja, leader of the Nueva Partido Fénix, the Phoenix Empire of Hispania was reestablished.

    Upon hearing news of the Phoenixists’ return, Esperanza Isabella de Leon and her siblings prepared to also resurrect the True Reconquista.


    Burgundian Catholicism

    Burgundian fascism had its roots in the ideology developed by Albrecht Held, later known as Pope Rhaban I. Held was born the third son of an old Catholic German noble family from Cologne. The Helds had resisted the Empire’s conquest of the western Rhineland and resented its imposition of the Orthodox Church. Even after the fall of the Papacy and the collapse of Catholic institutions, the family continued to practice Catholic rites in secret even as it outwardly portrayed itself as another Roman noble house. As was tradition among Burgundian nobility, the first son would inherit the family titles and estate, the second son would be ordained as a priest, and the third would go into the military. But unlike other families, the second son would secretly go into the Catholic clergy, which without the institutions of the Papacy had become little more than local clergymen clinging to certain sacraments and rites. Albrecht Held, as the third son, excelled at the military training he went through, even being commissioned as an Athenian Lancer, though he declined the post in favor of a conventional commission. At the age of 24, his brother, the second son, suddenly passed away, and his devout father ordered him to resign his commission and take his brother’s place in the clergy. While Held also excelled at his theological training, he hated it, preferring his military career instead. However, his association with the crypto-Catholics of Cologne led him to the realization that many of the nobility in the region were also holdout Catholics. Having inherited his family’s latent resentment for the Empire and Orthodoxy, he noted that the local nobility’s shared Catholicism could become a useful rallying force and ideological differentiation against the Empire. The historical Papacy had been reestablished multiple times in several different German principalities in the Rhineland and Lower Saxony after the Empire took over each of its previous homes, and while it eventually ran out of places to run to, it became a powerful symbol of anti-Roman and anti-Orthodox resistance for the remaining Catholics. Furthermore, Held’s observations of Marxist activity in the city, particularly his childhood memories of the revolution of 1882, led him to conclude that Catholicism was not only a core part of Burgundian culture but was necessary for a functioning independent Burgundian society.

    In his private journals, shared with only other Catholic noblemen and clergy he trusted, Held wrote the details of what his ideal Burgundian society would be like. Catholicism would be the basis of public law and policy within civil society, dominant in civil and religious matters. All other religions, particularly the Orthodox Church, were the tools of foreign saboteurs and to be expelled from Burgundy. It did not matter that the Catholicism he envisioned had little continuity with the old tradition and would be heavily politicized. He privately acknowledged that any future Burgundian Catholic movement would primarily be a nationalist one with a religious cloak. There would be a Catholic undercurrent to all sociopolitical action, with other competing ideologies, like the communism of the Marxists, the democracy of the Iakoboi, and even Markos Angelos’ fascism to be eliminated. Communism in particular was a relentless and destructive ideology that would destroy the religious and cultural traditions of Burgundy. To prevent this, he believed in subordinating the state to the moral principles of Catholicism and subordinating temporal power to spiritual power. This would be achieved by the restoration of papal institutions. It did not matter to him that there would be no continuity between the new papal state and the old one the Empire dismantled, only that the institution was there to guide Burgundy and Catholicism in opposition to the Empire.

    When the Time of Troubles began, Held had already been a respected leader within the crypto-Catholic clergy and local officer corps and had been referred to as "Pope" by many for some time now. Seeing Italy and the three socialist republics of Britain, Brittany, and France declaring independence, he rallied other sympathetic leaders within the Burgundian nobility, military, and clergy to rebel. They proclaimed the independent Kingdom of Free Burgundy. To drum up popular support, Held publicly declared himself a new pope to lead Burgundy, invoking the legacy of papal opposition to imperial rule in Burgundy. In spite of his previous declaration, Held accepted a field commission in the noble-dominated army officer corps and led his troops through many stunning victories against loyalist Roman forces and French communist incursions. As a result, he was promoted to general.

    With greater command over the Burgundian army, Held formulated a plan by which to decisively end the Roman threat. Completely defeating the Empire was beyond the new nation’s capabilities, but he knew a way in which he could get the Empire to recognize Burgundy’s independence. Held began specifically targeting Imperial Army units active in eastern Gallia, frequently crossing into the controlled territory of neighboring rebel regimes to pursue them, and hunted them down with extreme precision and ruthlessness, leaving not a single survivor. This was achieved, despite being significantly outnumbered and outgunned, through the liberal use of chemical weapons like chlorine gas, which the Imperial Army had few defenses against. Most importantly, he seized the imperial eagle standards each legion carried. Once he had eradicated every single legion within eastern Gallia, he sent an ultimatum to Constantinople, revealing his possession of the eagles and offering to return them in exchange for Burgundy’s independence. He had correctly deduced that the Empire was duly obligated to assuage the dishonor of the eagles’ loss by any means necessary, even if it meant the cessation of territory. In a treaty signed on July 1911, the Empire concluded hostilities with Burgundy. The specific terminology on the Roman side insisted it was merely a ceasefire, while the terminology on the Burgundian side claimed that the Empire had recognized their independence. Regardless, Burgundy was now effectively independent of the Empire.

    Now a popular war hero to both the nobility and the common people, Held attributed his many military victories and the success of the imperial eagles scheme to his faith in Catholicism. After all, he had defeated all of the enemies threatening Burgundy, even when he was outnumbered and outgunned, and not only secured Burgundy’s freedom but vastly expanded the land under its control. That, he claimed, was proof that God was with Burgundy and that Catholicism was the true faith, as opposed to the Roman weapon that Orthodoxy was. As a result, his idea of Catholic primacy over society gained support among the other power brokers of Burgundy. In 1912, the clergy of Burgundy and remaining nobility officially voted to confirm Albrecht Held as pope, reforming the Kingdom of Free Burgundy into the Papal State of Burgundy. All government institutions were folded into the apparatus of the newly restored Catholic Church, with overwhelming support from the people. The crypto-Catholic nobility and clergy came out into the open, becoming major power players under Held, who took the papal name Rhaban I.


    Italian Fascism

    The evolution of Italian fascism can be nearly sorted into five phases between 1910 and 1937. In the first phase, it emerged as a nationalist movement during what was called the Italian Great Liberation War. The former senator and aristos Giuseppe Lombardi, styling himself King Giuseppe I of Italy, advocated for a separate Italian identity opposed to the Empire. Like in the other western provinces, Italian separatism had long been on the rise due to constant economic crises, communist and conservative rebellions, and Constantinople’s Romanization policies. Giuseppe declared that the government in Constantinople had ceased to be Roman long ago, instead pointing to the Italian people—living in the city of Rome and on the peninsula where the Republic emerged—as the true Romans. This became a casus belli for Italian separatist forces to direct their focus south in Rome’s direction, instead of north to the precariously defended Raetia. By the time Italy’s independence was effectively secured with a ceasefire with the Empire, Giuseppe’s troops had taken Rome and the entirety of the province (southern Italy being in the province of Naples instead). The highly publicized taking of Rome lent much legitimacy to Giuseppe’s cause as well as boosted the reputation of the military, which took center stage in early Italian fascist thought. Giuseppe introduced a Catholic influence, portraying it as inherently Italian and Roman due to its ancient ties with the city of Rome. The aid of the reestablished Catholic Church in Burgundy was viewed as a necessary tool towards countering both the Empire and the Orthodox Church that Giuseppe saw as an extension of imperial domination. This phase came to an end with the sudden death of Giuseppe and the seizure of power by the Pope, ending the Kingdom of Italy.

    The second phase began with Pope Rhaban asserting power and proclaiming the Papal State of Italy, filling the power vacuum left by Giuseppe’s death. Here, Catholic influences in Italian fascist thought grew stronger as Rhaban built upon Giuseppe’s use of Catholicism as a weapon against the Orthodox Church, which was similar to his own ideas of Catholic primacy over society. Deciding that Burgundy had to actively help build the same kind of Catholic society in Italy, Rhaban appointed Burgundians, particularly clergymen, to key government and military positions. Furthermore, Italy was placed in a “personal union” with Burgundy, sharing the same leader and with significant overlap in government officials and military officers, though with a heavy Burgundian bias. By the end of the 1920s, Italians held only advisory roles in the Italian government, and Burgundians entirely staffed the Italian Army officer corps. This saw growing discontent among the general public, particularly lower ranks of the army where soldiers became radicalized and militant against the perceived foreign control of the military. It was here that Italian and Burgundian fascism began to diverge, with the former adopting anti-Catholic and secular views on religion while the latter remained heavily Catholic. Key figures speaking out in favor of this movement were the soldiers Benito Maltoni—named after Benito Symeonidis, the liberator of New Arcadia—and Giuseppe Lombardi, son of the late Giuseppe I.

    The second phase gave way to the third in 1931 with a Iakoboi rebellion in Rome forcing Rhaban to evacuate back to Burgundy. Here, Italian and Burgundian fascism finished diverging from each other and aligned themselves along the new national lines. Rhaban’s Burgundian Catholicism remained in control in Burgundy. However, Rhaban took measures to curb the increasing militancy and radicalization of the movement, which had taken on Catholic supremacist, apocalypticist, ultramilitarist, anti-democratic, and fundamentalist views. He stamped out the fascist wing of the movement and further aligned the Burgundian government with the traditional nobility of the region and the Catholic Church. The fascists were relegated to the fringes of Burgundian Catholicism. In Italy, meanwhile, the Burgundian military officers crushed the Iakoboi rebels but broke from Rhaban to establish their own regime, the Republic of Free Italy. Hoping to take advantage of the Italian fascist movement, they formed the misleadingly named “Partito Nazionale Fascista” and attempted to portray themselves as a nationalist movement focused on forging a strong Italy through military strength, invoking much of Giuseppe I’s militarism and nationalism. However, the fact remained that the officer corps was entirely Burgundian. Thousands of Italian soldiers, including Lombardi and Maltoni, resigned in protest or even mutinied. Many of these soldiers formed what would become the Squadristi, fascist paramilitary units opposed to continued Burgundian rule and calling for a second Great Liberation War. Many of their mannerisms and customs—their use of black uniforms and strict military discipline even in civilian settings—were inspired by the Angeloi and RvB blackshirts, the latter of which was still active in the southern half of separatist-controlled Italy.

    The fourth phase began as the Republic of Free Italy lost its remaining legitimacy. The PNF was increasingly seen as the blatant Burgundian plot it was. Squadristi agitation increased, and its membership swelled. The RvB continued its insurgency in the south, and the PNF’s failed attempts to stamp it out further demonstrated its incompetence. In 1933, the weakened army, drained of recruits, was unable to stop a Squadristi coup in Rome which deposed the PNF. The Republic of Free Italy was replaced with the Roman Republic. However, the new regime was barely an improvement. Formed as a compromise between different political factions only tied together by common opposition to the PNF, the Republic was plagued with instability. Coalitions and administrations rose and fell every few months as each faction assembled an alliance to gain power but then fell apart due to intrigue and disputes with other factions. The Squadristi transitioned into a political force within this new regime and coalesced around Lombardi and Maltoni. The moderate Lombardi advocated for a strong central Italy led by a strong leader in the classical Iakobist tradition, though he put less emphasis on the democratic aspect. He believed that the military was the only major institution capable of not only safeguarding Italy’s independence but expanding its foreign influence. Lombardi rejected the more radical side of Italian fascism, instead preferring to take power from within the existing system and rooting out the corruption set in place by the Burgundians. On the other hand, Maltoni favored seizing total power by force and ruling with an iron fist. Taking significant inspiration from the Angeloi, PIARO, and RvB, he fixated upon the symbols and imagery of the classical Empire, but in the Italian-Roman vision of Giuseppe I and in opposition to imperial Roman fascism. This led to a major rivalry with Roman fascists over the use of the same symbols and terminology. One amusing anecdote came from a 1934 treatise by Maltoni in which he claimed that the word “fascism” had a distinctly Italian origin, coming from the fasci nationalist organizations of Italy, and thus was an Italian ideology at its core, provoking outrage and mocking derision from Roman fascists who pointed to Markos Angelos literally coining the word in 1905. Although Maltoni and Lombardi remained allied, a rift between them emerged once Lombardi was elected Consul of the Republic. Fearing that his former colleague had gotten lost in his popularity and was straying too far from their original goal, Maltoni drew up plans for his assassination and a coup to take full control of the Squadristi and government.

    The fifth and final phase of Italian fascism ensued as a result of the assassination attempt on Lombardi. On May 20, 1936, while Lombardi gave a speech in the Piazza Navona to commemorate the breaking away of Italy from the Empire on that day in 1910, Benito pulled out a gun and attempted to shoot him, while his supporters in the Squadristi fired on those loyal to Lombardi. However, quick thinking from members of Lombardi’s inner circle saved his life and resulted in Maltoni’s death. The attempted coup was a complete failure and spelled the end of the more radical and militant factions of the fascist movement. To avoid further attempts on his life from Maltoni’s remaining supporters, Lombardi ordered the complete purging of the Squadristi and the integration of the factions loyal to him into the government and military. The Italian fascists who remained unilaterally endorsed Lombardi as the strong leader Italy needed, but as in Burgundy they were absorbed as a faction within a larger non-fascist movement. Under Lombardi’s leadership, the movement returned to its nationalistic and militaristic roots as it was under his father. By 1937, it had become distinctly absolutist as opposed to fascist. While the absolutists who dominated the new movement valued Lombardi for his lineage, the remaining fascists instead continued to favor him for his strength of character and military career.


    Sinocentrism (Chinese Social Absolutism)

    The political doctrine known variously as Chinese Social Absolutism, Sinocentrism, and simply Tianxia originated from the historical Chinese political-cultural concept of Tianxia, which referred to either the entire geographical world or the metaphysical realm of mortals, as well as the political sovereignty of the Chinese emperor over it. Tianxia denoted the space divinely appointed to the emperor by universal principles of order. The center of this land was apportioned to imperial court, from which the concept of the Middle Kingdom emerged and gave China its name. Moving outward from the center, the land went to the next lower individuals and institutions on the hierarchy, from other members of the court to the common people of China to the tributary states, finally ending with barbarians on the edge. However, there was mobility between these tiers. Meritocracy allowed the average Chinese subject to move up in society, and the Mandate of Heaven even permitted peasants to claim the throne should they defeat the previous tyrannical emperor, as happened during the rise of the Ming Dynasty and was attempted with the Wu Dynasty that tried to overthrow it. Barbarians who accepted the suzerainty of the emperor would be received and included into the Chinese Tianxia. Theoretically, the emperor, as the Son of Heaven, was divinely ordained as the ruler of the entire world, though this was accepted to be impractical. In Chinese political theory, the rulers of regions not under the emperor’s direct rule still derived their sovereignty from the emperor through the paying of tribute.

    This worldview began to be challenged when contact with European countries such as the Empire, which followed the Alexandrian model of national sovereignty, insisted on trading with China on equal terms. Ultimately, the Ming imperial court, recognizing the need for and benefits of industrialization, came to a compromise. Imports from foreign countries would be officially considered tribute, and exports would be “gifts” to such tributaries. Most European countries learned to put up with this fiction as a small cost of doing business in China’s vast market, while conservatives within the imperial court were satisfied that the barbarians remembered their place in the Tianxia. However, as industrialization continued and foreign trade was normalized, most Chinese found the Alexandrian system more convenient when it came to commerce, and by 1890 the country had effectively adopted Alexandrian concepts of national sovereignty. Tianxia was reserved for dealings with traditional tributary states such as Nurgan, Korea, Vietnam, Japan, and Tibet, though even there diplomacy has taken on the trappings of bilateral negotiations between equals in all but name. The Ming court did little as borders frequently changed beyond its northeast border, as Nurgan, Korea, and Japan took land from each other in the region. It said little as the Iraqi and English trade outposts in outer Nurgan were firmly placed under Japanese and Russian control. A diplomatic crisis in Sichuan in 1842 was solved with an Alexandrian perspective in which the Ming court acknowledged that the region was more attached to the Tibetan nation despite historical Chinese ties. In the latter half of the century, China itself began disregarding its own tributaries’ sovereignty when it seized central Nurgan in the 1880s. All pretenses of adhering to Tianxia went out the window in 1898, when Russia seized most of Chinese-controlled Nurgan in the Qiqihar War, while Japan, whose ambitious shogun Tachibana Nobunaga wanted to conquer China and become emperor, seized southern Nurgan and part of Shandong. The reigning Hongxu Emperor grew vengeful and immediately authorized the Tianxia Harmonization Movement, a period of further militarization and industrialization designed to counter both Japanese and Russian aggression and reassert Chinese political hegemony. After the unexpected death of Nobunaga in 1909, the Imperial Chinese Army invaded the Japanese holdings in China and took them back without a shot being fired, with the new shogun agreeing to swear fealty and pay tribute to the Hongxu Emperor.

    Sinocentrism as a political ideology began developing as part of the Tianxia Harmonization Movement. The Hongxu Emperor was far less dogmatic and tied to traditional Chinese political theory than his predecessors. Recognizing that doing nothing about the tributaries only led to them being annexed by each other or the foreign barbarians, he decided to conquer the most at risk ones himself. The Oirat khanate in the Xinjiang region was invaded and annexed into the Chinese state almost immediately after the losses to Japan. This proved to him that only a strong Chinese military, not diplomacy, could safeguard the Sinocentric order. Upstart tributaries and barbarians who forgot their place could not be reasoned with, only punished as a parent disciplined their child. Internally, the Hongxu Emperor reached out to a variety of political factions for the necessary reforms to strengthen the nation. The source of the reform need not come from within Chinese political or cultural tradition—it mattered not if it came from a tributary or barbarian state as long as it still benefited China. The military was taken out of the hands of the traditional nobility and placed under the control of a meritocratic officer corps chosen by military-focused civil service examinations. The power of the eunuchs was reduced in favor of the scholar-bureaucrats. He even reached out to the leaders of the Equality Association—Kang Youwei and Sun Wen—to seek their advice. The apparatus of state was slowly reoriented around the military, with the officer corps and general staff given increasingly important advisory roles in the imperial palace. Although the Hongxu Emperor requested Kang and Sun’s help, he rebuffed their suggestions to implement a constitutional democracy, considering elections and party politics as self-serving and detrimental to the efficiency of the nation and the military. However, in the realm of foreign policy he adopted elements of Equalism’s leveling of social classes and applied it towards the leveling of all tributaries and barbarians on a level playing field underneath China. Combining it with Sun’s Pan-Asianism, he devised what he called the Greater Asia Co-Prosperity Sphere—a modernization of the old tributary system in the political, legal, economic, and military framework of the present day Alexandrian order which would cement China as the center of the civilized world.

    Under the ascendancy of the military as part of the Tianxia Harmonization Movement, China developed a very hierarchical and aristocratic economic system with significant state involvement. Recognizing that modern warfare required a highly developed industrial sector and the accompanying logistics, he directed the government to spend as much of the budget as possible to encourage the growth of and prevent the failure of the arms manufacturing sector. This policy of dirigisme saw the Chinese government use indicative planning, state-directed investment, and the use of taxes and subsidies to incentivize market entities to fulfill Nanjing’s economic objectives while directly intervening to maintain efficiency and prevent failures. As a result, the Chinese economy became dominated by the cáifá (財閥), large family-owned vertically integrated business conglomerates consisting of a holding company on the top, a bank to provide financing, and multiple industrial subsidiaries dominating specific sectors of the market. Despite its policy of dirigisme, the Chinese government offered significant incentives and deregulation for each cáifá in exchange for participating in arms manufacturing. Furthermore, many of these conglomerates either had close ties with or were outright owned by nobles or military officers.

    The Hongxu Emperor was also a prolific writer and periodically published his views for the general public. Many of his writings in the years leading up to the Great War were imbued with nostalgia towards many historical Chinese generals and emperors, such as Cao Cao, Liu Bei, Zhuge Liang, and particularly Zhu Yuanzhang, the peasant rebel who overthrew the Mongol Yuan Dynasty and became the first Ming emperor. He extolled these men as examples of the ideal Chinese man and called on the people to live up to their ideals.

    After the mainstreaming of fascism in the middle of the decade and for many years during and after the Great War, Sinocentrism—both in the Hongxu and Tiangguang eras—was sometimes given the label of fascism, but it was not something either emperor or their followers used. The Hongxu Emperor imagined Sinocentrism as a political ideology transcending European labels of left and right and tapping into the natural Confucian order of the universe. That was why he had no qualms reaching out to both the Equalists and to nationalists who saw the Tianxia Harmonization Movement as a way by which to fully eradicate the upstart European barbarians and their strange ideologies of democracy, socialism, and Christianity from Asia. This synthesis of leftist and rightist ideas developed into the Tianxia Doctrine, which stated that China assumed total responsibility for enforcing and maintaining peace in Asia at the very least, just as the UTA declared something similar for the New World and the Empire did for Europe.

    One particular concept the Hongxu Emperor invoked was a statement attributed to Qin Shi Huang, the first emperor of China: “The reason why Tianxia suffers bitterly from endless wars is because of the existence of feudal lords and kings.” Qin Shi Huang would later go on to conquer all of the other Chinese states and establish a unified empire. The Hongxu Emperor pointed to the wars that still engulfed the world as evidence that China needed to step up and unify it, as the Qin Dynasty did, to ensure lasting peace. He also called for a “national moral unification” of the people, in which the Chinese people remembered their Confucian traditions of loyalty and filial piety to put the nation before the self and to be part of the state, not separate form it.

    Going into the Great War, Sinocentrism as envisioned by the Hongxu Emperor took the following form:
    • China was the center of the world, with the emperor as the Son of Heaven. Although the emperor did not have divine ancestry, he was still divinely ordained through the Mandate of Heaven to lead humanity from the center of the Middle Kingdom. As the Celestial Empire and the center of the world, China and its people were superior to all others. Any who refused to acknowledge the truth of Chinese civilization’s superiority were barbarians, but they could become civilized members of Tianxia by adopting Chinese culture.
    • China had a divine mission to bring all nations under one roof, whether directly under imperial rule or subordinate to the emperor through the tributary system. This was not a mission handed down by the divine but rather an “upholding” of the natural balance of the universe.
    • The Chinese military was at the core of realizing this sacred duty. The apparatus of state would place the military at its center underneath the emperor himself. All efforts would be made to align society and the economy with maximizing the efficiency and performance of the military.
    Upon China’s entry in the Great War with its invasion of Russia, the Hongxu Emperor decreed the Imperial Tianxia Mobilization Law, which gave the government absolute power over all of China’s political and economic assets. All political factions were made to join into one single coalition aligned with the emperor’s directives, forming a one-party state answering only to the emperor. This was intended to fully mobilize Chinese society for total war against Russia and later the Empire. He urged soldiers to not fear death, for they would become martyrs of Tianxia Harmonization and watch over the nation after death, deified like the heroes and demigods of past eras were. He encouraged and offered tax incentives for villages and towns to build temples honoring local men who had died in battle. The families of the dead were given lavish pensions and benefits, encouraging many impoverished young men to enlist in the hope that their death would lift their families out of poverty.

    China exited the Great War with all of its military objectives met. It received all of the territories it lost in 1898 as well as significant indemnities and a statement from the President of Russia acknowledging Chinese superiority (though in Russia it was portrayed as merely acknowledging military superiority). As a result, Sinocentrism was legitimized as a political ideology. While the one-party state enforced during wartime was dissolved with the termination of the Imperial Tianxia Mobilization Law and the GACPS as a military alliance was dismantled, the economic restructuring and militarization of the early 1900s remained. Throughout the 1910s and 20s, the military and the cáifá remained the dominant forces in Chinese politics and the economy.

    The Hongxu Emperor passed away in 1918, his funeral attended by millions of Chinese subjects. His successor, the Jianqing Emperor, took a hands-off approach to governing, allowing the general staff and major business leaders to run the nation in his name. Sinocentrism as a political ideology faded away during this time, as it had become political reality and there was no longer any reason to actively think about it. China went through an economic boom in the 1920s and early 1930s as the cáifá ran themselves with few regulations, while the military went on minor campaigns throughout Asia and annexed Vietnam.

    In 1931, the Jianqing Emperor suddenly died from a chronic health condition. He was succeeded by his son Zhu Wei, who took the era name of Tianguang. Zhu Wei had studied overseas—a first for any imperial prince and emperor—and earned a commission as colonel in the army with no special treatment. As opposed to the stagnant hands-off attitude of his father, Zhu Wei actively involved himself in the government as his grandfather had done. As the Empire convulsed in the Black Rebellion, Zhu Wei declared a second Tianxia Harmonization Movement. He was not satisfied by China’s victory in the Great War, which he called the First Tianxia Harmonization War. It was only the beginning for the realization of China’s hegemonical ambitions. He called on the people to once again prepare for a second war that would decisively subordinate the Europeans and other barbarians under China’s heavenly rule within the natural social order of the universe. Like his grandfather, he gave speeches and published political treatises on Sinocentrism, which took on the name of Chinese Social Absolutism in European circles. Sinocentrism under Zhu Wei took a markedly more anti-European and pro-Confucian stance than it had in the Great War. It was primarily status and militarist and ideology, though it contained to incorporate elements of fascism as absolutist movements in Europe did. The blackshirts of the Empire, Squadristi of Italy, and the Phoenxists of Hispania gained a new equivalent in the Yellow Shirts Society, a paramilitary organization that modeled itself after those in Europe and were identified by their yellow uniforms. However, Zhu Wei was aware of the threats posed by paramilitary organizations from what they had done in Europe, and he took steps to restrain their ideological radicalization and keep them directly subordinate to himself. However, this had the side effect of directing their zeal towards worshipping him, creating a cult of personality that soon spread to the regular public. Although he had not directly ordered it, government institutions and schools placed his portrait in visible locations, and his own guards placed one over the main gate to the imperial palace. His books became required reading for acceptance by society. All able-bodied men were required to serve two years of military service even though he initially insisted on a volunteer-focused army. Some secret societies even took to worshipping him as the reincarnation of an earlier emperor, Three Kingdoms general, mythical demigod, or local folk hero. Zhu Wei did not stop any of it, believing it would help increase national unity. His main focus was on waking his grandfather’s military-industrial complex and preparing it for war.

    Because in his mind, there was no stopping the Celestial Empire from achieving its destiny.


    National Republicanism

    National republicanism was a political ideology characterized by fierce republicanism, militarism, cultural nationalism, anti-colonialism, anti-communism, and organicist national restoration. It aimed for the creation of a fully independent and centralized state, with no foreign interference, that directly ran all major industries. It advocated for capitalist dirigisme and autarky, though it did not swear off trade and economic ties with other ideologically similar countries. National republicanism further emphasized the oneness and unity of the nation via the enforcing of one culture, one religion, one economy, and one social philosophy. National republican nations viewed monarchy as a tyrannical and outdated form of government to be overthrown by force so that their people could be liberated under a modern national republican government that truly represented them. The ideology was expansionist and evangelistic in that it did not aim for world domination under a single nation, but rather the deposing of all monarchies, communist regimes, colonial systems, democracies, and other tyrannical and outdated governments and their replacement with national republican regimes.

    The term was first coined to describe the Anahuac Revolution. The end of the old Triple Alliance began in 1644 when Huetlatoani Itzcoatl converted to Christianity, provoking a civil war within the royal family and between Christian and pagan altepetls. This created the perception that the monarchy had only dragged the rest of the country down with it into ruin. After forty years of coups and assassinations and uprisings, most of the royal family had been killed. The last Huetlatoani, Timas, took the throne in 1669. He was a brilliant administrator and diplomat who managed to resolve many of the economic issues plaguing the country and resolve disputes between the altepetls, but his poor military leadership led to many significant losses against other claimants. Realizing that his time was limited, he made the decision to abdicate and pass authority to the altepetls. On December 12, 1688, the monarchy was dissolved and the Federation of Anahuac was proclaimed as an equal federation of altepetls united in their commitment to democracy, human rights, Christianity, and an opposition to despotism and tyranny. Anahuac’s republican institutions took inspirations from the Tsalagi and Haudenosaunee democratic models and the European examples of the classical Greek city-states, the Roman Republic, and the medieval peasant republics. The fact that it did not immediately collapse and revert back into a monarchy proved to many European and Asian observers that republicanism was not a passing fad.

    The Anahuac Revolution led to a shift in how people perceived monarchies and republics. Throughout the medieval and early modern period, the institution of the monarchy had been seen as protecting the common people against the predations of the nobility, while a republic would be led by those same nobility without any checks on their power, as the examples of the Italian merchant republics and the United Provinces of Germany showed. As a result of the Roman Republic’s enduring legacy and its transition into the Empire without officially being dissolved, republicanism was defined as being anti-tyrannical, not anti-monarchy. The Italian merchant republics and Germany had significant overlaps with traditional monarchies and aristocracy, while the Empire still officially referred to itself as a republic. However, the actions of the Mexica monarchy during the Anahuac Revolution and the success of the Federation of Anahuac redefined republicanism and the perception of republics. Monarchs were now lumped in with the rest of the nobility as preying on the common people, while a republic was capable of being run by those people without the leadership of the nobility. Monarchy became inherently associated with tyranny, while republicanism became associated with overthrowing tyrannical monarchies. The reign of Andronikos the Mad only justified this new definition.

    Modern revolutionary republicanism gradually caught on through the New World, following behind the spread of Christianity. The Tsalagi, having converted to Christianity in 1608, established the United Tsalagi Alliance on January 10, 1722. The UTA, under the Uku Moytoy Mohe, adopted a similar republican framework as the Federation of Anahuac, emphasizing the equality of all of the indigenous peoples and colonial settlers under its rule. The Empire of Tawantinsuyu, which had made semi-democratic reforms in 1678, made further concessions to democratic movements to stay in power. In 1823, the republics of New Arcadia and New Paphlagonia declared independence. Led by the brilliant general Benito Symeonidis, who fought off invasions from Tawantinsuyu and England, the two republics clearly defined their republicanism in opposition to foreign monarchical rule. Symeonidis’ republicanism was inspired by his experiences studying Enlightenment philosophy in the Empire and Germany, which led him to believe that the current colonial regimes and the reign of Andronikos the Mad went against the principles of the Enlightenment and the old Roman Republic. During the independence wars of 1824, Symeonidis rallied the defenders of Nea Alexandria as they held out for six months against the besieging Tawantinsuyuan army: “Do not compare your material forces with those of the enemy. Spirit cannot be compared with matter. You are human beings, they are beasts. You are free, they are slaves. Fight, and you shall win. For God grants victory to perseverance!” The siege of Nea Alexandria was ultimately repelled, despite the New Arcadians being significant outnumbered and outgunned by the Tawantinsuyuans. Symeonidis’ speech and his high profile victory was a major inspiration to the republicans, who saw their opposition to the tyrants in Cusco, Georgeham, and Constantinople as morally righteous. Symeonidis became a hero to all republican and democratic movements of the decade and on both sides of the Atlantic, a symbol of resistance to tyranny and a protector of freedom. He became known as Eleutherōtḗs, the Liberator.

    After New Arcadia and New Paphlagonia’s independence was recognized, Symeonidis took up advisory roles in the politics of both nations, frequently traveling between their capitals to help write their constitutions and build their institutions. However, he became increasingly disillusioned with the directions the two countries took independently of each other and the arguments that resulted. New Arcadia adopted a decentralized federal system much like Anahuac, believing that was the best way to achieve Symeonidis’ democratic ideals. New Paphlagonia’s Iakoboi, meanwhile, leaned into Symeonidis’ centralist ideology and built a strong central government as a way to safeguard the country’s democratic values. Neither was what Symeonidis initially envisioned. In 1826, Symeonidis became the first president of New Arcadia and attempted to centralize its government, only to be expelled by his own colleagues and labeled a Iakobos, though he rejected the label. He died from tuberculosis in 1830, disappointed by both countries, which meanwhile still revered him as a hero.

    Although New Arcadia remained a regional power, New Paphlagonia’s Iakobism became a potent political force on the other side of the Atlantic. Iakobism developed leftist and rightist fringes which integrated into existing and developing movements like socialism and conservative nationalism. Some rightest Iakoboi leaned into the national republican aspect that had been present since the Anahuac Revolution. Following Enlightenment thought, national republican Iakoboi criticized the tyranny of monarchies, the socioeconomic predation of foreign businesses and state entities on weaker smaller ones, and the loss of national identity in the face of colonial expansion. By the mid-19th century, Iakobism could be classified into three major factions: the left socialist wing, the non-socialist liberal democratic wing, and the national republican wing. Ultimately, national republicanism grew beyond its Iakobist roots as it took on influences from European right-wing ideologies and was ultimately absorbed into the fascist movement. Several main factors were considered as defining the modern form of national republicanism, which emerged by the time the Great War began:
    • The Federation of Anahuac’s backsliding into absolutism under the Cipac dynasty. This showed that the forces of reactionary monarchism would always be opposed to democratic progress and republican modernity. On the other hand, this also showed that unfettered democracy was a weakness that would always be exploited by reactionary monarchists and foreign interests. National republicans thus saw the need for a central state that would safeguard the institutions of the republic without the weaknesses of democracy.
    • The liberal revolutions and conservative counterrevolutions of the 1840s and 50s and the rise of socialism in the 1860s. The numerous regime changes of these decades as liberal democratic Iakoboi and conservative nobility fought for dominance in many major Eurasian countries discredited both liberal democracy and conservative monarchism in the eyes of national republicans, who advocated for a managed republic led by a strong central leader. The emergence of socialism as a mainstream ideology adjacent to liberal democracy added an anti-socialist and anti-communist element to national republicanism, which saw them as further extensions of democratic mob rule.
    • The Revolution of 1882, the Trier Commune, and the Autokrator Rebellion of 1885. The communist rebellions of 1882 and the Trier Commune led to a further radicalization of national republicans against communism, while Konstantinos Doukas’ attempted reactionary coup further demonstrated the incompetence and obsolescence of a tyrannical monarchy which desperately clung to power no matter how many lives it trampled on, even as the modern industrial era had no place for it. In Russia, the philosopher Sviatoslav Buzhansky (1829-1914) criticized both the “despotic” reign of Empress Veronica and Tsar Fyodor I. He was considered the bridge between the national republican Iakobism of the first half of the century and the modern national republicanism it would evolve into, separate of Iakobism, by the end of the century. Buzhansky wrote that Enlightenment rationalism naturally gave rise to the Alexandrian nation-state and the centralization of power, as New Paphlagonia showed, because it made sense that all nationalities should have their own nation and one leader to rule them. However, he rejected liberal democracy as the ideology to govern a modern nation. To complete the transition into a modern centralized nation, old power structures that had no place in industrial society were to be discarded and replaced with modern ideologies and institutions that would be safeguarded by a strong central government and military.
    • The Russian Republican Revolution of 1886. Iakoboi rebels executed Tsar Fyodor I and other Tsarist government leaders on December 15. On January 1, 1887, Buzhansky proclaimed the establishment of the Republic of Russia and the abolition of the Tsardom’s institutions of feudalism, serfdom, and absolutism. This had a profound effect on both the international left and right, which both claimed the revolution for their own. However, Buzhansky and his followers were excluded from power by a coalition of their political rivals, who established a true liberal democratic republic, though they retained Buzhansky’s suggestion of a strong central leader and fierce republicanism. The establishment and maintainence of a European revolutionary republic proved that republicanism, long portrayed as a distinctly American or ancient pagan European ideology, was compatible with modern European society, yet the entrenched aristocracy would never give up their centuries-old power unless it was violently taken from them. Russia’s subsequent geopolitical successes, such as during the Qiqihar War of 1898 against China, were attributed to the strength of its regime and the righteousness of its republican values. Nevertheless, national republicans criticized Russia’s democracy as being dominated by foreign interests, conservative nobles, and powerful corporations who formed cliques within the government.
    • The synthesis of fascism in 1905 by Markos Angelos and its subsequent rapid rise as a major political ideology. In response, national republicanism leaned into its revolutionary, nationalistic, and militaristic ideologies, becoming an ideology defined by its opposition to others. All of the influences of the past century culminated in a philosophy that was militantly anti-colonial, anti-democratic, anti-monarchist, anti-communist, anti-tradition, and anti-foreign—anti-ideological. One could even call it reactionary, in a way, for all of the ideologies it was reacting against.
    National republicanism advocated for a complete transformation and modernization of society through the eradication of the old order and any “separatist” ideologies and cultures that would divide it from within. The nation would be led by a single leader and the military working together. They would pursue and safeguard the national interest with no interference from foreign interests, internal splittist elements, and the old order. National republicanism rejected liberal democracy, despite incorporating many democratic concepts and terminology for its own purposes, due to perceptions of it being controlled by subversive internal and external elements. The sovereignty and self-determination of the nation, free of all foreign and monarchist ties, was the most sacred value of national republicanism. As a result, the economy was to be reorganized in a manner that was self-sufficient, protectionist, and managed by the state in a policy of dirigisme. Key industries would be placed under government control to prevent their capture by foreign interests and internal splittist elements and to ensure that their products and services would be used for the good of the nation, not personal interest. This philosophy naturally led to a fierce anti-colonial outlook, believing that imperialism was a violation of national sovereignty.

    The incorporation of militarism and ultranationalism was one of the reasons national republicanism became classified as a fascist ideology. While the leader oversaw the national interest from within, the military would not only protect the nation from anti-republican forces but also export national republicanism abroad and drag the rest of humanity into modernity. A cult of modernity developed among national republicans. For them, the dead past was only a chain of reactionary monarchists and colonial masters to suppress the nationalities of the present day from achieving their future potential. That past had to be violently burned away wherever it was still oppressing people. It was the duty of national republican regimes to destroy all non-national republican regimes and replace them with modern regimes for each nationality, along the Alexandrian nationalist philosophy of “every nation in its place.” This set it apart from other fascist movements which had cults of tradition instead. The nation was envisioned as a single entity, with one people and one philosophy driving it in the same way the cells in a human body made up a larger whole. As a result, dissent, cultural and regional differences, and intellectual reasoning was considered treasonous, splitting the will of the nation and preventing it from achieving its full modern potential. Dissent was also associated with foreign enemies, ideological rivals, and the monarchist old order, all of which sought to destroy the progress and modernity that national republicanism had achieved out of jealousy and selfishness. Although liberal democracy and socialism would be demonized as a result, the authoritarian national republican regime would still represent and uphold the will of the people, even if they didn’t know it, because the will of the people was the same as the will of the nation. The military, the economy, the political state, society, and national culture would all merge together into a single whole. All those who resisted this oneness were saboteurs, traitors, and reactionaries opposed to modern progress, national unity, and national restoration. Unlike Italian and Roman fascism’s focus on the superiority of a specific civilization and culture to the exclusion of all others, national republicanism emphasized the superiority and modernity of a specific political system over all others. Roman fascism and Sinocentrism left room for the otherized out-group to become part of the in-group, but national republicanism left no room for compromise or reform with non-national republicans, which were enemies to be completely destroyed and converted to national republicanism without mercy.

    National republicanism experienced an awakening and social mainstreaming during the Great War and in its immediate aftermath due to the massive social upheavals caused, gaining supporters in countries like Germany, the United Kingdom of Poland and Lithuania, Hungary, Ukraine, Russia, Scandinavia, Korea, Vietnam, Sukhothai, Hindustan, Persia, England, Tawantinsuyu, and Cuba. The Russian National Republican Party was formed in 1916 by Sviatoslav Buzhansky’s son Ruslan. Sister national republican parties appeared in other countries, particularly European ones. In 1919, these parties met in Warsaw to form the International Republican Axis, an organization devoted to the advancement of national republicanism worldwide. Nobody pointed out the irony in nationalists following a fiercely anti-foreign ideology forming an international organization. The first attempt to establish a national republican regime took place in Hedjaz in 1919, when the Arabian National People’s Party marched on the capital of Kaf to depose King Hussein II and establish the Arabian National Republic. Although government forces initially fell to the ANPP, the military and nobility fought back for two years, ultimately pushing the ANPP into the desert and restoring the monarchy. Fascist agitation in Hedjaz persisted until 1936, when the ANPP attempted a second coup and was eradicated for good. In China, parts of Nurgan were occupied by the National Republican Army, rogue Imperial Chinese Army units which had embraced national republicanism, for several months. The RNRP, by contrast, sought to take power within the Russian political system. By 1934, it had become one of the largest political parties in Russia, terrifying the oligarchic cliques that had dominated the government since 1887.

    The first successful national republican regime was the Miedzymorze Commonwealth, which was founded in 1931 when revolutionaries overthrew the Union of Baltic Socialist Voivodeships. The Miedzymorze Commonwealth was organized as a federal union of the National Republic of Poland and the National Republic of Lithuania, which were kept in the same nation despite two republics being created for each nationality out of solidarity against the democrats, communists, and monarchists that surrounded them. The new regime immediately embarked on a program of “national internal unification” within both national republics. Poles and Lithuanians were encouraged to immigrate to their “correct” national republic, while Russians, Germans, and Hungarians were either deported or forced to adopt Polish or Lithuanian customs. The old communist regime and its supporters were aggressively purged alongside the nobility of the old United Kingdom. The economy was reorganized along lines to maximize production and contributions to the nation, while the military was expanded and modernized to prepare for war against the monarchists, imperialists, democrats, and communists.

    By 1937, national republicans had seized power in Iran and Germany and briefly in Cuba, either with the help of Miedzymorze or with independently operating national republicans. Unlike the region- and nation-based interpretations of fascism and fascist-adjacent ideologies such as Roman fascism, Italian fascism, Burgundian Catholicism, Phoenixism, and Sinocentrism, national republicanism portrayed itself as transcending national borders and limitations, despite being nationalistic and anti-foreign. The ideology had few ties, if any, to specific nations or cultures. Its simple to understand principles—the old order should be discarded and each nation should be free to progress on its own terms—made it far more popular worldwide than any of the other ideologies, which were limited to their nations of origin. Nor did national republicanism had to dilute its own ideology to fit local sensibilities—it respected the national heritage of each nation it took root in, promising only to tear out tyranny, colonialism, feudalism, and other harmful ideologies so that the nation and the people within it could stand proud and free.

    The time of kings, communists, and imperialists was over. The future belonged to the people.
     
    • 1Like
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    113. The New Year - After the Address
  • 31 December 1935

    Prince Alvértos was having a good morning. He rose early, leaving his apartments in Blachernae Palace before Elizabeth and the girls were ready for the day. He stopped by his father's apartments, where the Emperor still suffered an illness leaving him weak and often unconscious. Because of this, Prince Konstantinos was giving the address to the Senate this morning. Alvértos got some food to-go from the kitchens and summoned a driver to take him to the Grand Palace. Once there, he found that the address was already over and went to the Emperors' waiting room, passing the Aotearoan senator's proxy and nodding to him. Opening the door he called out, "Konstantinos! How did it go?"

    His brother's look stopped him before he got through the doorway. The flushed face. The angry scowl. It had gone badly.

    113-1.png

    Konstantinos immediately began ranting. There wasn't a lot of coherence, but Alvértos gathered there had been several foolish ideas floated followed by a brawl. Alvértos tried to calm his brother with a quip, "Sounds like we need new Senators."

    Konstantinos' face grew even redder. Oh no, Alvértos had triggered this old sibling fight. "We need to get rid of the Senate entirely! Time for us to truly show who's in charge, not hold your idiotic elections!" Konstantinos was ranting and pacing, rambling on and on and beginning to sweat heavily. He suddenly stopped mid-sentence, his mouth flapping noiselessly, then collapsed. Alvértos gasped and stepped forward. One of Konstantinos' guards was already kneeling by him, but the other immediately turned to Alvértos. "Stop, traitor! You've done something to the Emperor!"

    113-2.png

    The Emperor? Father was still living. Konstantinos was still just Crown Prince. As the guard reached for his sidearm, Alvértos found himself backpedaling down the hall. As the guard emerged, the Senate's guards noticed the aggression towards him. One immediately drew aim at Konstantinos' guard, stopping him cold. Another quickly pulled Alvértos into the near-empty Senate hall.

    He was stunned, so didn't really notice who it was that with a worried face suggested he get back home quickly. He was led to and through hidden tunnels (since when did the Senate have hidden tunnels?!) to the Horn and placed on a small boat which sped towards Blachernae. But part way there another guard received a message on the radio. He whispered to the pilot who turned the boat to the Bosphorus. The guard walked back to the prince. "Sir, there's something bad happening at the palace. Your family has already been moved to safety, and we have a boat waiting for you in the Bosphorus."

    Something happening at the palace? An attack of some kind? But the guard knew nothing more. They were swiftly past the great chain and boarded a larger ship. It was already in the Black Sea before Alvértos learned the truth - his brother was accusing him of attempting a coup and had sent soldiers to arrest him and his family. Even if it had been true, the use of soldiers and the attempt on his family was greatly out of form. As the ship sailed for Trebizond, he wondered what he would do.

    113-3.png
     
    Last edited:
    • 6Like
    Reactions:
    113. The New Year - Before the Storm
  • (( I had forgotten to initially gather these for the threadmarks and index ))

    ((Is it okay if I start with the RPing? I won't continue for a bit. Going to wait until more people join and the main plot progresses some more.

    Stuff should be assumed to be private unless I directly involve other player characters.))

    Smyrna - December 30, 1935

    Sitting at a table outside a cafe, Theodora sipped her morning coffee and read the local newspaper. The front page talked about ongoing insurgencies in Syria-Palestine. That area had been annoyingly reckless since the Time of Troubles. She had gotten tired of all of the paperwork she did about that place. Her son Belisarius was on his way back from a deployment there. He had missed Christmas with her, Alexios, and Heraclius, but he had made time to join them for New Year’s. They would meet up in Smyrna, join Alexios and Heraclius in Athens, and then head to Constantinople to meet Irene. It’s been so long since the whole family’s been together.

    That got her thinking of the people she had come to known over her life, and where they all had ended up. Alexios, her husband of many years, was currently bedridden with an illness. Heraclius, her other son, was attending to him with his team. Irene was in Constantinople. Her brother, Niketas, was off somewhere in Tibet—he had said he wanted to atone for the sins he committed in the Sack of Constantinople. General Ioannes Dalassenos had been promoted to Megas Doux and was currently somewhere in the Adriatic. Last she heard, Lieutenant General John-Loukas Picardie was being considered for the newly created position of Megas Domestikos ton Aeras—the head of the newly created Imperial Legion Air Corps. And lastly, General Theodoros Laskaris was in Africa.

    Then there was the Senate. Favero was still around, but nowadays he had an almost singleminded focus on destroying the Italian rebels. Understandable, but it doesn’t help when he blurts out “Italia delenda est” every single session. Kyrene and Nestorius were in Aotearoa. I miss them a lot. The others she used to know were either retired or dead. She had looked over the roster of the current Senate and recognized only a handful of the names. Most of the senators this year were younger newcomers, like Irene. Even the Ecumenical Patriarch himself, barely a man of 35, had a seat. Wonder how he became His Holiness at that age. She didn’t know how to feel about all of these recent additions. Of course, new blood was necessary for the Empire’s continued evolution and survival, but the old guard could provide some wisdom and balance out the more zealous youth. Lord knows there’s a lot of radicals these days. What's the world coming to? At least Irene wasn’t one of them.

    Belisarius was running late. Theodora checked her watch. Strange. He’s usually extremely punctual. One time he even arrived half an hour early. Maybe he was already here? Perhaps he got bored and went off somewhere.

    A light breeze blew through her hair, and she heard the flapping of wings, like a bird had landed nearby. But she knew exactly what that was. The chair opposite her was now occupied by a man in a suit. He looked like any other man, except for the fact that he had appeared out of nowhere. “He won’t show.”

    “Wilhelm.” Theodora had a detailed file on him back in her office with everything she knew about him. And by everything I mean almost enough to fill one page. “What brings you here?”

    “I was in the area. Belisarius’ unit was mobilized again earlier this morning.”

    Theodora raised an eyebrow. “Mobilized? Why wasn’t I told?”

    “There was a sudden rash of attacks in Syria,” Wilhelm said, “Rebels seized an important fortress outside Antioch. Belisarius’ unit was deployed out of Smyrna to reinforce local security forces. It all happened too fast.”

    “Why are you telling me this?”

    “Thought it was something you’d like to know. And I don’t really want you to waste your time.”

    “Anything else you’d like to tell me?”

    Wilhelm shrugged. “I don’t have much else.”

    “What about the Cult?” Theodora had been hunting down the remaining Cult cells for the last several years, but her trail had dried up lately. “Got anything I could use?”

    “I’m just as lost as you are,” Wilhelm said, “Ignatieff’s hidden himself well.”

    “Who is this Ignatieff anyways? We’ve been dealing with him for decades, and yet he hasn’t aged at all.”

    Wilhelm opened his mouth to respond. At that moment, someone shouted, “Minister Doukas!” Wilhelm’s eyes widened.

    “I’m sorry, I should get going,” he said, “I’ll tell you about it later.”

    And with that, he was gone. A courier ran up to her and saluted. “Ma’am, I’ve got urgent news for you.” He handed three slips of paper to her.

    What is it this time? The first was a letter bearing the imperial seal. It was an official summons to the emperor’s address to the Senate tomorrow. That was to be expected—she’d be in the capital by the end of the day. The next two, however, were telegrams she hadn’t expected.

    “THEODORA ANNA DOUKAS,
    REGRETFUL TO INFORM YOU THAT YOUR SON
    BELISARIUS JUSTINIAN DOUKAS
    WAS KILLED IN ACTION FIGHTING
    AGAINST ENEMIES OF THE EMPIRE
    IN SYRIA-PALESTINE STOP
    HE DIED DEFENDING HIS EMPEROR AND EMPIRE STOP
    HIS IMPERIAL MAJESTY MICHAEL VII, BASILEUS TON RHOMAION,
    AND HIS FAMILY SEND THEIR CONDOLENCES FOR YOUR IMMENSE LOSS STOP”

    Attached was the photo of burning wreckage that was once a transport plane. As soon as Theodora read the words, she caught her breath and gasped. Her eyes refused to process what she had seen. Her hands froze, and the telegram fell out of her hands. “No…no…it can’t be…”

    The courier bowed his head. “If it’s any consolation, ma’am…”

    “Can you please give me a moment?”

    The courier nodded and left. Theodora nervously picked up the second telegram.

    “MOTHER
    REGRETFULLY INFORM YOU HAVE DONE ALL WE CAN STOP
    I COULDN'T SAVE HIM STOP
    I AM SO SORRY STOP
    HERACLIUS STOP”

    She tried to hold back her tears, but she couldn't. The telegram fell out of her hands and fluttered to the ground. She couldn’t believe what she had just read. It had to have been a lie. Or a mistake. Or something. They couldn’t have both died so soon after each other. It was improbable, impossible.

    “NO!” Theodora pounded the table, spilling the coffee onto her newspaper. “GODDAMNIT! WHY, GOD?! WHY?!” She slumped into her chair and sobbed some more. Why did you have to leave me, Alexios? Why did you go so soon, Belisarius? Don’t leave me like this! Like how Father left me!

    Nobody came to her side. Heraclius wasn’t there. Belisarius wasn’t. Alexios wasn’t. Father wasn’t. His Majesty wasn’t. God wasn’t. In that moment, she was completely alone.


    Constantinople

    It was a normal day in the Queen of Cities. A light fog had rolled in from the Bosphorus. Cars rolled along the busy Mese Street, the main thoroughfare of the capital. Pedestrians—most wearing nice business suits and dresses—milled along the sidewalks and headed across Augustaeon Square, passing the statues of emperors and heroes. The sounds of wheels rolling against cobblestone and engines humming filled the air; occasionally, there would be the sound of horse hooves clacking against the pavement. Irene Doukas looked wistfully out the window, taking in the sights and sounds of the big city. The capital was bustling, and all looked at peace. For a second, it looked as if the Sack had never happened to begin with. But the more Irene looked, the more she saw the telltale signs from those dark days. Bullet holes in walls, some not even plastered over. A patch of lighter-colored concrete on the street where a bomb crater had been filled in. Scorch marks and faded crossed-out rebel symbols in some alleys. Occasional marches of blackshirted goosestepping men bellowing slogans like “Death to rebel scum!” and “One God, one Church, one Empire!” She tried her best not to recall memories of her childhood. Despite that, brief recollections still bubbled to the surface. The smell of ash and blood on the ground. Fires crackling nearby. Pillars of smoke rising high into the sky. The copper taste of fear in her mouth. A woman’s hand reaching down from above.

    Irene shook the thoughts out of her head. Calm down, Irene. We’re no longer there. You’re safe. And you’ll make sure it never happens again.

    Someone knocked on the door. “Who is it?”

    “Imperial Mail Service. I’ve got a priority telegram for you from Smyrna.”

    An envelope fell through the mail flap. Irene picked it up off the floor, noticing the seal of the Doukai family. Not the imperial seal, but the one for her own family. She quickly opened it.

    “I CANNOT ATTEND THE SESSION STOP
    THINGS HAPPENED TODAY I MUST HANDLE STOP
    YOU WILL HAVE TO SIT IN FOR ME STOP
    I HAVE ALREADY INFORMED THE SENATE STOP
    DO NOT WORRY STOP
    I KNOW YOU CAN DO IT STOP
    FROM MOTHER”

    Mother…still not used to calling Auntie Theodora that. Irene’s birth mother had died in the Sack. And her father was always going to be Niketas, not Uncle Alexios, even though the former had been missing for most of her life since that day. So Theodora was unable to make tomorrow’s address. Something had happened to her? A part of her wanted to drop everything and head down to Smyrna to see if she could help, but the rest of her told her not to go. Auntie Theodora could handle it. And she was needed here tomorrow. Who would sit in for her if she wasn’t in the Senate during the address?

    I’ve got a job to do here, and I have to do it. She looked at her desk, where she had put a notebook and important documents. Irene admitted she was a little nervous about tomorrow. She had always observed previous sessions, not actively participated in them. Was she up for the task? She had worked towards this moment for years, but now that it was here, she was afraid she might not live up to her aunt’s expectations. Relax, Irene. Auntie Theodora believes in you. She said as much. She wouldn’t be sending you to the Senate if she didn’t think you could do it. And besides, it’ll be just like the last session. Nothing’s going to be any different, other than you’ll be in Auntie Theodora’s seat. How hard could it be?


    December 31


    Irene stormed out of the chamber, fists clenched and teeth gritted.

    “Goddamn frakking idiots,” she whispered under her breath, “How hard could it be, Irene? Nothing’s going to be different, Irene. It’ll just be like the last frakking session, Irene. All a load of skata. Worst. First. Session. Ever.”

    It had started off well enough. The senators had taken their seats after the playing of the national anthem. Then Prince Konstantinos showed up to give the address in place of his father. Irene had seen his photo in the papers before, but she had never met him in person. He was tall and imposing but a little frail and lanky—his uniform looked slightly too big. His face was suave and charming, but Irene found nothing attractive there, and that only worsened when he started speaking. For about an hour, he rambled on about lost imperial glory and military campaigns around the world. He played up all of the victories the Empire had made. As for defeats, he always spun them in such a way that he could claim they were secretly victories and that was the plan all along, while shifting any remaining blame onto the commanders in the field or the enemy. She swore she heard him even criticizing the Emperor himself. Although she and her aunt both believed criticism of authority was necessary for the improvement and betterment of society, and Theodora had fought to reform the censorship and lese majeste laws, it was still shocking to hear the Prince of Thrace criticize his own father in such harsh terms. The criticism itself was on His Majesty for not pursuing more punitive terms. As if that would have decisively ended the rebel insurgencies. The jingoism and militarism reminded Irene of the blackshirts constantly marching on the streets, and she didn’t like it.

    Was that what Auntie Theodora had told her to expect? Irene felt annoyed and a little cheated. Theodora had gotten all of the mundane addresses and sessions, where the Emperor had just spoken about things going on around the world and then left the senators to come up with their own conclusions and suggestions. Had Theodora ever dealt with Konstantinos before? What did it mean that Konstantinos spoke today? Was his speech a sign of things to come? If he could speak like that of his own father and sovereign, what would he do to the senators? The rebels? No, even the people? Irene had kept quiet, waiting for the other senators to respond so she could see what they thought and, more importantly, how Konstantinos would react.

    A certain senator spoke first, having rushed to stand up and grab a microphone before anyone else could. Irene didn’t know much about this man, but by the end of the session, she wished things could have stayed that way. The senator, apparently one of the more radical one wanted the Empire to betray its Indian ally, conquer the country, and turn it into a corporate fief solely to extract profit for the homeland. Seconds after he sat down and yielded the floor, the entire chamber exploded in rage, as almost everyone, from fascists to communists to centrists to the KRA, condemned such an act of betrayal and outright cruelty. Some of the more incensed senators looked like they were about to fight, even, before Varangians were sent in to restrain them. Irene had remained calm, waiting for the whole thing to blow over. Most senators had come to India’s defense. Others instead called for the same thing to be done to the rebels. A few took things all the way to calling for a Russian genocide. Favero had called for everyone to focus on defeating the breakaway rebels in the west, like Italy, to project strength. Konstantinos had looked like he was completely embarrassed. The original senator had the most smug expression on his face, as if he wanted this to happen. The stenographer had stopped writing things down. Irene had talked a bit with Franco Lazaretos, the proxy for the absent Senator Thaddas, a colleague and ally of her aunt, who was as equally confused and nervous about the prince as she was. Then the prince had spoken again, screaming loudly for everyone to shut up, which they did. A chill had run down Irene’s spine as he ranted about how incompetent and stupid the senators were, briefly floated the idea of firing everybody, and then dismissed everyone for the day.

    And that was where Irene found herself, walking down a hallway, cursing her rotten luck. A clock on the wall read the time as not long after they had begun. Staffers milled around, looking confused as to why the senators were walking out and Konstantinos was storming off in the opposite direction. Varangians were talking to the few reporters waiting in the public areas, trying to control the narrative. “The session went well. That is all you need to know.” Perhaps it was for the best that the people didn’t know the chaos that had just unfolded, at least right now. Maybe in the future they could be told, once things had calmed down. She hated that she was agreeing with censorship.

    In any case, the day’s session had ended early, and there probably wouldn’t be a second one anytime soon if Konstantinos was anything to go by. Which meant she had the whole rest of the day to herself. She hadn’t made any plans. Irene slumped into a nearby chair and shook her head. She had no idea what to do now. Perhaps she could go home and just take a rest. Read the morning paper, then maybe get lunch. There was that newly opened restaurant in Xerolophos District. What was it called? Arcadia? She heard good things about the food there. Maybe she should try it out.

    ((For convenience, I've recapped the events of Konstantinos' address here, as well as remade Theodora's last POV from part 3.))

    ((That, is going to be an ongoing plot point. Suffice to say, the Church of Churches is at a major cross roads and though everyone thinks it should go different ways, everyone agrees quite a bit may need to change.))

    ...

    Alexander walked on quiet, slippered feet, marveling at the sight of the nearly completed restoration work.

    The Hagia Sophia, the Church of Heavenly Wisdom, on which the whole world knew to bow a reverent head...it had seen millenia of empire, humanity, Christendom...blood and death. Hurt by an earthquake, it was nonetheless greater wounded by its own people, tearing and burning great swathes of holy and imperial history apart.

    This place, that had stood at the centre of the Empire and Church for a thousand years...Well, it was only a youth in comparison to the Faith, and the Empire indeed...those had stood for double that time.

    The Patriarch frowned. He remembered, though he was only eight years old at the time, the 800th anniversary year of celebrations for the ending of the Great Schism by Saint Konstantios. And, just three years ago, the somewhat muted 700th anniversary of the formal reestablishement and recognition of the Roman Empire, the Sundering of the False Papacy, and...yet...

    He sighed and then breathed deeply, taking in the insence and ambience of peace embedded in the great temple of God. The sounds of the city were so muted and dimmed that it was as though time had stood still, and were he to walk out those doors, it would be into those heady days of Orthodox and Imperial triumph, where the road ahead lay only unification, peace and prosperity for all.

    In his half lifetime, according to Dante, Alexander had seen the end of the Pax Romana that had held the world, or at least Christendom, for so many centuries. Was it now his fate to oversee the begining of ten centuries of darkness before another renewal? Or was this merely the next chapter leading to a new dawn, where peace may yet be found, and the world, once divided, found a measure of understanding again?

    These were difficult questions, and the Church agreed with him in that measure. The elation of Alexander to the Archbishop of Constantinople-New Roma...it was not exactly unexpected, nor unwelcome, but it was also not unopposed. He...they...were all afraid of what was to come. The Great Orthodox Church of Christ was made of many houses. Some several dozen major rites and Churches spread put across the four corners and seven continents of the Earth, wherever one might find Man and Faith.

    That did not come without both its trials as well as its blessings. Ever since the ruling of Konstantios IV, the reorganising of the Empire in 1408, and esepcially the crowning of Konstantios XI, the Ecumenical Patriarch of Constantinople had served as the direct spiritual and de jure canonical head of the Orthodox Faith...but exceedingly few were ever foolish enough to impose their will in the latter role. Still, the dictum of Unam Sanctum, which thus began the 15 Years War, and the final end of the pretender Holy Roman Empire, endured to varying degrees both ecclesiastical and cultural. Despite it being a...rather 'Catholic' (and Alexander loathed the term and concept) ideal, there were many within the Church and the Empire that agreed and believed that a hierarchy of Churches should indeed exist. That the Patriarchs should enforce their will more strongly, and that as the Emperor wills, and the Empire protects, so too should the Church seek power through unity and strength.

    Alexander was of many minds about the thought and the practicality of such ideas, including, he feared, a personal selfish part of himself that presented at the idea of being the Holy Sovereign of the Faith.

    But that was unworthy of God and His Church.

    Alexander began pacing the floor again, absently noting that the work really was almost compelte, and that some service of thanks, commemoration and renewal would no doubt be due for such an end to repairs.

    It would also present a great possibility for all the leaders of the rites and faith throughout the empire and the world to converge here, and a new council potentially settle some of the questions and fears of this most uncertain modern era.

    There were whispers of intrigue and worldly concerns in the senate also, that he would have to steel himself for. Though modern times these may be, the Church wielded extensive powers and influence everywhere from Senate's and parliaments, to courts and schools, to Christian charity and the layman's honest Faith.

    He was a man still, of course, but he was also Patriarch, and the world called out for solace as well as direction. He prayed for the wisdom and kindness, to grant both.

    At the Aotearoan Representative HQ, otherwise known as the Thaddai estate in Constantinople, Konstas Pilokalos and Eudokia Lavigne were discussing daily affairs in the living room, when they suddenly heard someone coming through the front. Soon after, walking into the room, was Franco Lazaratos... arriving back from the Senate unusually early.

    Upon asking what brought him back early, Eudokia was met with a tired look from Franco. Neither appeared to have heard the news, though he suspected that others had. With a sigh, he told the two that they were having an impromptu meeting, and to get everyone here as soon as possible.

    "...Franco, what had happened at the Senate?" Pilokalos had asked him.

    As Lazaratos was leaving the room to head for the main office, he looked back to his colleague: "...something that we'll have to be quiet on publicly. Something very concerning for the Thaddai estate, and Aotearoa."

    Konstas and Eudokia looked at one another, feeling concerned, and delegated who would handle what - Eudokia will go around the estate to call on folks (those being Charalambos Tsakonotis, Nicolaos Alexidas, Antiochos Heraklides, and Carys Cecil), while Konstas will phone up the remainder (those being Delyth Cecil and Olena Zhuk). Each emphasized the seriousness in Franco's voice. It was likely the meeting would start without Delyth and Olena...

    ---

    "On the news today, in the Roman Senate, not much has been reported. It seems to have been a fairly unremarkable session, one that had gone well, but not much else," the radio could be heard saying at the Thaddai estate in Komnenion. Nearby, Nestorius Thaddas was relaxing in the resting room, the radio having previously played some music, with his son Timon joining him. Kyrene had been busy today dealing with exarchess affairs, apparently that lousy Mesazon Ieni had done something again.

    "Well, it's good that nothing much had happened. Trust me, boy, it can get absurd in the Senate," Nestorius remarked with a chuckle, "Especially given the time of year, no one knows what can happen."

    Timon looked up from the book he was reading, a lengthy character drama, with a concerned look on his face. He didn't want to think about the Senate, so he thought carefully on how to respond.

    "...I could imagine," Timon commented, remembering his father slightly embarrassing himself when they visited the Senate back in '31, "But let's hope it remains calm," he finished before looking back down at his book. Nestorius, noticing this, decided to take the hint. He reached for the radio, changing the frequency to listen to more music, or perhaps a radio show.

    An excerpt from the journal of Ypolochagos Nikos Stavros

    "December 31, 1935

    It wasn't that long ago since my reassignment to the XXXXIV. Legio, and yet it's all too familiar. The orders are the same as always, hold our position and keep watch for enemy movement.
    Being stationed so close to the traitor state of Italy does fill me with unease, especially when every day is a test of patience. Every single day some Italian unit trains close to the border, performing live firing drills, and showing off their shiny toys. But everyone knows it's a bluff. Some of the boys in the platoon get anxious and wish to retaliate by doing the same, but we have our orders and the Captain knows better than to answer these provocations. And he's right, we shouldn't let these low-lives have their way, an excuse is what they're after but they'll never get one. I do sympathize with the boys' desire for action however, perhaps tomorrow we'll double the training or recheck some of the fortifications, make sure the sandbags are sturdy and none of the sections of the trenches are collapsing.

    Being assigned to guard duty gave me ample time for thinking. Technology is moving at such a rapid pace that sometimes it's hard to keep up with it. I remember the tanks of the Great War, steel behemoths, hulking masses of iron and gears, but some of the designs of today hardly look like anything they used to be. Planes, back then fragile skeletons covered in canvas seem to keep getting faster, fly higher, and perform more and more stunning acrobatics. It must take a special kind of crazy to pilot one of those machines. But seeing some of the cargo planes carrying supplies made me wonder if an entire unit of soldiers could be carried by one of those marvelous mechanical birds and dropped amidst the enemy ranks, sowing chaos and destruction from above. Pilots have been using parachutes for quite some time, why not train soldiers to do the same? A special unit like that could be used for rapid envelopment, obstruction of supply routes, and the capture of key areas all without having to fight through the hardened frontline defenses. But an idea like that seems too good to be realistic, I'm sure if anyone proposes such a concept they'll laugh at. But I just can't get the concept out of my head.
    Looking at the clock soon another year will begin. Who knows what it'll bring? We live in such fascinating times."


    ((I hope this part is okay and isn't breaking any boundries ))

    As Nikos was looking out the window of his office he hears a knock on the door.
    "Come in!"

    A young, nervous soldier, who couldn't be older than 20 or 21 came in, saluted Nikos, and after being told to be at ease delivered his message.
    "Sir! We've captured a few Italian soldiers!"

    Hearing the news Nikos turned on his heel to face the soldier, raising his eyebrows in surprise.
    "Italians? Tell me more, what are they doing on this side of the border? Obviously, this isn't their land."

    "Sir, it seems they got a bit too excited about the new year, got drunk, and crossed the border in search of... Erm... Company."

    "I see. Personally, I'd like nothing more than detain them and perhaps interrogate them in the morning, however, we cannot risk an international incident. Not with the Italians. The Empire has enough to deal with. Sober them up, then return them to their side."

    "Sir?"

    "Ah, but do make sure to be rough with them, give them a proper trashing. They need a reminder that anything south of Roma isn't Italy, and who could say that they didn't get into a drunken brawl at the bar? I'm sure you'll appreciate the opportunity to let out some of that pent-up frustration as well. Beyond that, let's keep this entire thing swept under the rug. No need to turn a molehill into a mountain. Dismissed."


    "I-... Alright, sir. Thank you, sir."
    And with that, the young soldier was off. Nikos sighed and sat down at his desk, rubbing his temples before looking over some ledgers and records of the platoon's equipment status. He couldn't help but wonder if the Italians struck now, would they be able to hold, or would the traitors sweep past the Legios and make their way all the way down the boot? Would Sicily be safe? The Empire had enough to worry about with the rebels in Syria and Palestine. The frontier with Russia was vast, harsh, and in need of numbers to counter those of the Russians. The East was unstable and uncertain. Hispania, is far away from Constantinople, and even with technology cutting the distance dramatically, it would be hard to defend in a case of all-out war, with the local legions and population most likely left to fend for themselves. The African possession of the Empire was vast, and yet empty, rich, and yet with nothing special to them, full of sand and unruly savages, all draining resources while fueling the Empire with riches of the earth, a perplexing paradox. Yes, Rome was large and powerful, yet everywhere Nikos looked, cracks were showing. Did the enemies of Rome see them too? There's peace in our time for now, but how long will this peace last? It might take one match to light the fire, one wrongly tossed the stone to shatter the glass facade of stability and prosperity.
    What fascinating and uncertain times these are... Tick tock. The clock struck midnight. Another year, but it felt just the same as the last.

    Constantinople
    December 31, 1935


    Senator Donatello Favero made his way back to his apartment in the City of World's Desire after the eventful session of the Senate. Some of his fellow senators couldn't keep their mouths shut and had ended up antagonizing the Crown Prince. Donatello wasn't surprised that Konstantinos had snapped during the session when such insane ideas as invading their allies were being suggested. Here was the Crown Prince sharing ideas about how to revive the Empire and reclaim its lost glory, and some idiots were spouting utter nonsense in his presence. A more patient man may have tolerated such idiocy, but clearly the Crown Prince was a man of action.

    Donatello's car pulled to a stop outside his apartment and the driver opened the door for him. He stepped out and thanked his driver before stepping towards the front door. As he did every time he returned to this place, he looked the building up and down and let out a deep sigh, wishing as he always did that he was returning to his estates near Venezia instead of this place. Despite how comfortable and cozy this place could be, it would never truly be home.

    "Darling, is that you?" a voice called out as Donatello opened the front door. His wife, Caterina, sauntered into the entrance hall, a smile spreading on her face as she saw her husband. "How did the Senate session go?"

    The senator hung up his hat and coat before he wrapped his wife in a warm embrace. "It could have gone better. The Crown Prince attended in the Emperor's absence, and some radicals decided now was the time to share their inane ideas."

    "Well at least no one set off a bomb," Caterina said with a smirk and she guided Donatello into their sitting room. "I've heard of more than a few senate sessions ending with some form of explosion."

    Donatello plopped down on a comfortable armchair and took a moment to let the stress soak away. "It was more of a verbal explosion than a literal one this time."

    Caterina nodded, looking out the window at the city skyline as if it would help her compose her thoughts. Donatello went to grab a newspaper off the coffee table, but his wife cleared her throat to draw his attention before he could.

    "Darling, there's something I wanted to discuss with you," Caterina said, her face sullen. Donatello eyed her for a moment before finally grabbing the newspaper and flipping it open. As it became clear that he wasn't going to respond, she added, "It's regarding our finances."

    "What about our finances?" Donatello asked as he skimmed the headlines. Nothing stood out as newsworthy to him, just the usual rubbish that somehow got published these days. He did see one article about Piano Cat retiring, and that nearly brought a tear to his eye.

    Without saying another word, Caterina scurried out of the room, returning a few seconds later with several documents. She handed them to her husband, and he noted that they were the ledgers she maintained for the household. "I've been reviewing our finances and I believe we may potentially be in some trouble."

    Donatello skimmed over the ledgers as he had the newspaper. All he saw was a bunch of numbers, some black but most red, but it meant nothing to him. "Go on."

    "As you well know, your family's wealth was primarily tied to its estates, with the vineyards being the primary source of income and most of your material wealth being stored there," Caterina said. "When your estates were seized by the Italian government--"

    "Rebel government," Donatello interjected.

    Caterina nodded with a slight sigh. "Yes, rebel government, well they also took most of your wealth away from you. Of course you had cash stored away in various banks, but those reserves have been our main source of income for the past 25 years." Caterina paused for a moment, trying to look her husband in the eyes while he skimmed the ledgers without taking any of the information in.

    "At the rate we're spending--"Caterina said before stopping with a frown and adding, "no, at the rate you're spending, those reserves will be gone in 10 years."

    The senator dropped the ledgers down on the coffee table, his face impassive. He looked up at his wife, waving his hand near his head as he tried to remember something. "What about that toaster company my father invested in? From what I understand that product has been highly successful and we've been reaping the rewards ever since."

    "Yes, that has supplemented our income," Caterina conceded with a nod. "However, you have made some other questionable and somewhat dubious investment choices that have left us with nothing to show for it."

    "I don't know what you're talking about," Donatello said, crossing his arms.

    "Oh, so you've forgotten about that time you invested in that electrified water scam?" Caterina said, glaring down her husband. "Or how about the daylight motion pictures?"

    "Who wouldn't want to enjoy motion pictures in broad daylight? It's better on the eyes."

    Caterina rolled her eyes. "They were stupid ideas, and now we're going to go broke in a decade. You need to stop throwing our money away and focus on supporting our daughter's future."

    Donatello huffed and looked away. He muttered under his breath, "I didn't think they were that dumb."

    "Excuse me?" his wife said, tapping her toes against the hardwood floor.

    "Fine, some of them were bad investments." Donatello looked back at his wife, his eyes downcast. "And I'll refrain from any further investment opportunities."

    "Good," Caterina said, clapping her hands together. She pointed a finger at her husband and added, "And if I catch you spending our family's money without consulting me first, I will make sure you never hear the end of it."

    "Yes, dear," Donatello replied meekly. Caterina, who seemed satisfied with his answer, turned on her heels and left the room.

    Not wanting her to get away with this small victory, he yelled after her, "You won't have to worry about our finances once I reclaim the family estates. We'll be living in the lap of luxury, just you wait!"

    Donatello received no response, leaving him to wallow in his thoughts once more. "Damn rebel scum," the senator muttered under his breath. They had taken everything from him. One day he would get it all back, and those that had betrayed him and the Empire would pay.
     
    • 3Like
    Reactions:
    113. The New Year - Making Some Calls
  • Alvértos found himself growing angrier and angrier. His brother was accusing him of trying to start a coup? And worse yet, tried to have his wife and daughters arrested? This was taking brotherly disagreements too far. He wouldn't stand for it. He hated to bring more trouble to the Empire, but if his brother would plot against his own blood, what else would he be capable of? Well, the soldiers had set Trebizond as a destination just to do something and had planned to regroup there and maybe escape the Empire. Alvértos would do so much more with this destination.

    The Prince went to the ship's radio room and began making phone calls. To Senators and other notables he knew would side with him in the coming conflict, he asked them to make for Trebizond as speedily, secretly, and safely as possible. To military commanders he asked for them to side with him or at least remain neutral. In this, his active military service and Konstantinos' limited military service proved helpful, but the full results were yet to be seen. Finally, he called governors and other civilian leaders. They were harder to persuade to side with him, but the vast majority agreed to neutrality. He suspected many saw opportunities for their own aggrandizement, but those were problems for the future.

    113-4.png

    It was evening before he finished and he was able to spend time with his family. They were concerned and scared, but despite that they were showing resilience and toughness. Especially Elisábet. Just ten years old and little idea what was happening, but there she was putting on her best determined face to help her mother Elisábet comfort little Margarítēs. He felt a surge of affection for the three of them, as he often did. While the ship worked its way to Trebizond, due to arrive in the morning, he took the opportunity of a little domestic happiness.

    (( Your characters are now free to hear bad things are afoot! Maybe they got a phone call from Alvértos. Maybe they heard from a trusted source. Maybe they got a phone call from Konstantinos. They don't have to pick sides or travel to Trebizond yet if you'd rather them do something else, but that's where the initial action is going to happen next update. And they can pick sides if they'd like. Or be neutral observers. By my light research, almost anything but boat should get them there on time if they're in Constantinople. Trains, planes, and automobiles are all yours. Even airships! Word will have started going out in the afternoon, and Alvértos plans to chat at noon on the next day. ))
     
    • 4Like
    • 1Love
    Reactions:
    113. The New Year - The Great Escape
  • Constantinople

    The Arcadia, as it turned out, was the best restaurant in the city, at least according to Irene. If Constantinople was the Queen of Cities, then the Arcadia was the Queen of restaurants. At the counter, Irene was currently digging into the local specialty, a medium rare steak, juicy and hearty like nothing she had previously eaten. She understood what the other patrons meant when they said it was something to die for.

    Suddenly, the doors loudly swung open, and two blackshirted goons stormed in, their heavy boots annoyingly thumping against the wood floor. “Interim Senator Irene Doukas!” one of them bellowed. “We know you’re here! Answer us!”

    How did they know? Did someone follow me from the Senate? Irene covertly slipped her left hand down to her belt, where she had kept a pocket pistol. I hope I don’t have to use this. Then she stood up. “That’s me. I’m in the middle of my steak. What’s so important that you have to interrupt my lunch?”

    One goon held up an official-looking paper. “His Highness the Crown Prince has issued a warrant for your arrest, on charges of sedition and conspiracy against his person.”

    Irene was taken aback by the charges. What the absolute hell?! Where did that come from? I swear, this day keeps getting weirder and weirder. There were some oddities. Why were civilian blackshirts here, not the police or Auntie Theodora’s own ministry? Why would Konstantinos personally order her arrest? And was that order really legitimate? It made little sense. “Sedition? Conspiracy? I’ve done nothing wrong. What crime did I commit that the Crown Prince himself personally ordered me arrested?”

    If they were coming after her—a substitute with literally only one day on the job—then something else was obvious. They would go after Theodora too. Frak. Something’s not right.

    “Come with us, Irene,” the goon said, “It’ll be easier for all of us this way.”

    “Yeah, for Konstantinos I bet,” Irene said.

    “Watch your tone! That is the Crown Prince you’re speaking of!”

    Yep, really regretting defending the censorship laws a couple hours ago. “Can you at least let me finish my lunch? I’d hate letting this steak go to waste.”

    The goon stormed over and tossed Irene’s plate onto the floor, where the steak and its juices spilled everywhere. Irene’s eyes narrowed in anger. Okay, you’ve gone way too far! She drew her pistol. “That’s it, now I’m angry!”

    The other patrons ducked for cover. “Hysterical woman, shut up!” the other goon said. “Unless you want to add resisting arrest to your crimes!”

    “What gives you the right to arrest people? You’re not cops. Now get out of here before I shoot one of you!”

    Please leave. I’d rather not shoot anyone.

    Fortunately, the goons had brought no weapons other than their own fists. Clearly outmatched against Irene’s gun, they quietly nodded and backed out the door. “Don’t think this is over, Irene! You and all of the other traitors to the Empire will be brought to justice!”

    As soon as they were gone, Irene put away the gun and sighed with relief. The other patrons emerged from hiding, though most simply grabbed their belongings and left as fast as they could. Irene looked over at the lone cook on duty. “I’m terribly sorry.”

    “If anyone needs to apologize, it’s those two men who barged in,” the cook said, “Harassing a young woman like you during her lunch? Scaring away my customers? What has the world come to?”

    Her lunch had been rudely cut short, which meant she had no reason to stay more. She slipped several bills to the cook. “Here. That covers my bill, and a tip to make up for today.”

    The cook counted the bills. “This is too much, ma’am. I can’t accept.”

    “Please, it’s the least I can do. I can’t just walk out of here pretending nothing happened.” She picked up her coat. “Well, I’ll be on my way now. I loved the food, thanks.”

    “I’m glad to hear it.”

    “I’ll see if I can come back again someday. Need to finish a whole steak.”

    The cook nodded. “When you do, it’ll be on the house.”

    Irene laughed. “Wouldn’t that be nice?”

    After exchanging goodbyes, she hurried out of the diner. Her hand still gripped the holster of her gun. Her mind raced with contingency plans and analyses. What did they mean by “all of the other traitors”? And would they go after Theodora in Smyrna? Was Konstantinos really behind this? Then her eyes widened when she realized what the goon really meant.

    “The senators. Konstantinos is going after the senators. Skata.”

    She picked up the pace and flagged down a taxi.

    “Good afternoon, ma’am, where to?”

    “Senator Thaddas’ estate. And please hurry.”


    ((I’m leaving it ambiguous as to if Konstantinos is really behind this.))


    Smyrna

    Theodora wasn’t impressed by the goons sent to intimidate her. They may have had muscles that could have scared weaker men and women, but their faces still looked young and inexperienced with life. So when they declared that she was under arrest, all she could do was laugh.

    “What the actual hell is happening to me today, God? None of this makes any sense.”

    “Let me repeat. Theodora Anna Doukas, you are under arrest for—”

    “Blah blah blah, sedition, conspiracy, what’s next, slander of the throne? Too predictable. Come up with new content next time.”

    One of the goons cracked his knuckles. Theodora didn’t flinch. “Is that supposed to scare me? Boys, I survived the goddamn Sack of Constantinople. I was fighting communists for hours with nothing but a sword. And those guys were actually threatening. So do go home to your mothers and don’t come back until you’ve decided to take yourselves seriously. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I must go.”

    She simply walked past the two goons, ignoring their threats and curses, and returned to her car. Her driver was already behind the wheel. “Where to, ma’am?”

    “The airport,” Theodora said, “I need to get to Heraclius. Also, I need a secure phone line.”


    Northern Greece

    “Come on, work it!” Ioannes Dalassenos shouted as the cavalrymen of the legendary Athenian Lancers went through their drills. “You are Lancers, now show it! I didn’t train all of you to be cannon fodder!”

    An aide ran up to him. “Sir, you have a priority call from Minister Doukas.”

    “Theodora? Haven’t heard from her in years. Why’s she reaching out now?”

    “She wouldn’t tell me. Says it’s a matter of national security.”

    Ioannes nodded. “Alright. Where’s the phone?”

    Five minutes later, Ioannes returned to the training grounds.

    “Alright, listen up! Training’s done. Something went down in the capital, and we’re shipping out immediately. This is not a drill. Gather your things and be on your horses within the hour. The Empire has called upon the Athenian Lancers once more, and we must answer. Let’s move!”


    Over northern Greece

    John-Loukas Picardie almost missed being on an airship. There was something nostalgic about the gun of the engines, the gentle rocking of the floor, and the clouds and the land below zipping past. But after so many years, he was finally back at home.

    The Empire’s newest and most advanced battle airship did not have a name yet. John-Loukas would handle that later, after this test flight had verified all systems worked. Airships had been used in the imperial armed forces for years, but they had always been fragile beasts, more a show of force than an actual threat. This new design sought to change that, by making it the equivalent of the naval aircraft carrier, only for the skies. Helium fuel was used to avoid explosions resulting from igniting hydrogen. The fuel was compartmentalized, so punctures in one part of the airship wouldn’t deflate the whole thing. Fighter aircraft were attached to the bottom of the cabin with clamps, with ladders for pilots to climb in and out. When deployed, a plane would fire up its engine, drop away, and carry out its operation, then return, match speed with the airship, and reattach itself to the holding clamps. That way, the airship could project power over a much greater range and better defend itself. Working in tandem with other airships, an aerial battle group could bring to bear multiple air squadrons deep into enemy territory. It was the future of warfare. His detractors said the future lay purely in heavier-than-air aircraft, but he believed there was still a place for airships in modern militaries, at least for another generation.

    An aide ran up to him. “Sir, we received a priority radio message from General Dalassenos just now.”

    “Dalassenos?” John-Loukas said. “What did he say?”

    “Something’s happening in the capital, and he mobilized the Athenian Lancers to help out. Said something about backup being appreciated. What should we do?”

    “If Dalassenos thinks he needs backup, then he needs it,” John-Loukas said, “I trust his judgment. Set a course for Constantinople.”

    “But sir, we don’t have any ammunition.”

    “We’ll pick some up along the way. But our priority is getting there as soon as possible. Now, make it so.”

    The side nodded. “Yes, sir.”

    ((I’m bringing the airship to the city, in case anybody needs a ride.))

    The meeting room at the Thaddai estate grew tense as everyone slowly gathered. Franco Lazaratos shuffled in his seat, his tired concern remaining visible. Of the core nine working at the Aotearoan Representative HQ and under Nestorius, only Olena hadn't arrived yet. Franco sighed.

    "...we'll catch Olena up when she arrives," Franco finally spoke up, "let's begin this meeting."

    Everyone sharpened their focus on Franco, as he got up and began the proceedings: "You all might be wondering why I called this meeting so suddenly. The Senate session was what induced it."

    "The radio said the session went fine enough though, what happened?" Charalambos Tsakonotis asked.

    "Is that what's being said? Because it's wrong," Franco responded on beat, "The session had been a disaster. Rather than the Emperor himself appearing, we were joined instead by Prince Konstantinos. The man critiqued his own father, and amplified jingoist, militarist and anti-socialist mindsets in front of the senators. He even questioned Gabon receiving Foederati status. And this attitude would inspire jingoist talk from the more lively senators, and soon after the session fell into chaos. Konstantinos would shout at us at the end, and question why Empress Veronica even created the Senate in the first place, remaking he should have the lot of them fired."

    Everyone in the room chattered, recognizing the seriousness in Franco's voice as proof that this had in fact happened, and immediately saw why this was concerning.

    "We might know little of Konstantinos, but he is a member of the royal family, and that means that if he had wanted to, he could use his influence to sway Imperial decisions. What's to say that Aotearoa won't be impacted by him? What's to say that Nestorius will have his seat revoked by way of the senatorial institution being single-handedly dismantled? And if he sees fit to speak of senators as such, what do you think he would say about their staff?" Franco continued.

    "A blackshirt sympathizer is no friend of ours beside that point," Carys Cecil remarked, assuming allegiances. Her sister Delyth nodded furiously and added: "Just like the radical communists and the cult, they'll be the death of all of us some day."

    Franco sighed in some relief that everyone seemed to be on his side on this. "We should work on deciding an internal policy guide for what to do from now on, because if things continue like this, they'll-"

    He tried to continue, but suddenly, a phone in the main office, which is across from the meeting room, went off. Everyone went silent, as they recognized which phone it was... of the three core phones installed in that office, it was the one used for domestic, or rather, Imperial affairs. They all looked at each other for a moment, before Franco rushed to the neighboring room to pick up the phone. Everyone got up to watch and listen from the hallway.

    "Yes, Thaddai estate speaking. This is Franco Lazaratos," he quickly said, "Are you calling for the estate or for the Aotearoan Representative HQ?"

    The others watched as Franco's expressions shifted to one of surprise.

    "It's an honor to receive a call from the roy- what?!" he raised his hand to his chest in honor, before audibly yelling aloud in response to what he had just heard.

    The next minute or so mainly consisted of him saying 'yes' and 'I see', ending only once he uttered an unexpected word: "...Trebizond?"

    "I'm not sure we'll have the time, we'd have to gather our work material, and-" Franco attempted to respond, before listening to what the person on the other line had to say.

    "...I see. Thank you for informing us. You have my word, we are with you. Godspeed," Franco finished up the call. He turned to the others, and all of them had the same thought in their head: he looked like he had just seen a ghost.

    "Uhm... well... it seems we have another reason to be menaced by Konstantinos," Franco motioned quickly to return to the meeting room.

    "Who was on the other end?!" Nicolaos Alexidas asked.

    "It was Prince Alvértos," Franco iterated simply, to the shock of everyone, "they were calling from the Black Sea... fleeing from an attempted arrest. Konstantinos was accusing the Prince of trying to start a coup. They called to ask us if we would side with them against Konstantinos, and if we do, to gather our things and head for Trebizond as soon as possible, as safely as possible, without stirring suspicion..."

    The room sat quietly, unsure how to process this information.

    "...if we leave for Trebizond, we would have to gather everything here related to the Aotearoan Representative HQ, at least documents-wise, as it was implied Konstantinos might target the senatorial estates soon. We wouldn't want any documents falling into the wrong hands," Franco continued.

    "What about the staff of the estate?" Eudokia asked, "We may be using this as an HQ, but we aren't the only ones here when Nestorius, Kyrene and Timon aren't here."

    "I-I don't think they'd be arrested, but we should tell them regardless too. If nothing else, someone needs to watch this place."

    "...what do we do then?" Antiochos Heraklides asked.

    Franco stood silent for a moment: "...if any of you agree we should head to Trebizond, stand up and show so. If not, remain seated. What we decide now will impact everything."

    After a moment, everyone started slowly getting up. Eudokia would begin leaving the room: "This is too slow! We need to start packing immediately!"

    Franco, looking at her head out, looked at the others, and saw them in agreeance. They all began to rush out of the meeting room, delegating what to pack up.

    ---

    Olena Zhuk was horrendously late. The traffic so far, pedestrian or otherwise, was just absolutely godawful today. Her frustration was capped off by her worry for the sudden call to the estate, and the seriousness she heard from Konstas. She hoped whatever was to be discussed, it wasn't so serious that missing it would be a disaster. It didn't help she kept getting distracted by the fact that the streets seemed more... militarized, somehow. Could just be her imagination though.

    But finally! She's arrived at the estate. She reached into her bag and tried to grab the key she had been given to enter without having to ring the front. As she attempted to reach the key, however, she suddenly heard a car parking behind her. It appeared to be a taxi... was someone else late, or were they having a guest?

    Abruptly, the front door in front of her opened up, to the sight of Franco.

    "Olena! Get in, quickly! The sisters can explain to you what we talked about," the man said urgently, to Olena's shock.

    "W-what happened?"

    "They'll tell you! Go help them pack things in our offices," he told her, before she pointed to the taxi at the front. She ran past him into the estate, as he looked upon who was leaving the taxi.

    ---

    Another long day, Kyrene thought to herself. She remained disappointed in the current minority government that had managed to somehow get in power last election, having had to delegate her own staff to aid them in the simplest of affairs. At the very least, soon enough, she can return home and rest up.

    "Kyrene," she heard a familiar voice say, "are you busy at the moment?"

    "Kojo, I'm just finishing up things here, so not particularly," she responded to Kojo Onobanjo.

    "We, uhm, have a call for you. It's not just serious, it's Imperial," Kojo revealed.

    Kyrene's attempt at relaxing her expression give way for a surprised one. "What could we be receiving a call for at this time?"

    She followed Kojo to the phone, and allowed her some privacy by departing the room. He did, however, watch through the glass in the room's door.

    Kojo watched as the expression on her face went from surprised to mortified, placing her free hand on her mouth. He looked away and contented himself on waiting for the call to finish. Several minutes later, the door opened again.

    "...Kojo?"

    "Yes?"

    "Call Nestor. The Empire is about to go to hell," she said with a deadly serious stare.

    Irene was starting to regret telling the driver to hurry, because she underestimated just how fast Constantinople taxis could go. She had heard horror stories from Auntie Theodora growing up, but she had always assumed they were embellishments made up to entertain a little girl. Nope. This taxi weaved in and out of traffic and swerved around corners like a demon, leaving behind a trail of angry honking cars and pedestrians diving out of the way. Her hand had gripped the door handle so tightly that it had turned a pale white. Remind me to never do this again.

    After what seemed like an eternity, the taxi screeched to a halt at the gates to the Thaddai estate. A guardsman held out his hand. "This is private property. State your business."

    Irene had fortunately carried her official papers with her. She showed her senator's seal. "Interim Senator Irene Doukas. I'm a friend of Senator Thaddas. He can confirm."

    The guardsman scanned the seal for a quick second. Then he nodded and opened the gate. The taxi lurched once more and in the blink of an eye had parked in the estate's driveway. Irene spotted a woman at the front door, digging into her bag. She looked like she had arrived just minutes earlier and was now staring at the taxi, her expression either one of confusion or alarm. Frak, did something happen already? Then the door opened, and Franco appeared.

    "Olena! Get in, quickly! The sisters can explain to you what we talked about."

    "W-what happened?"

    "They'll tell you! Go help them pack things in our offices."

    Olena nervously pointed at the taxi and then disappeared inside. Franco quickly recognized Irene sitting in the back. "Irene?"

    Irene got out of the taxi and paid the driver. "Go."

    The driver nodded and sped out past the gates. Irene turned back to Franco.

    "We have a problem. But I think you already know that."

    Franco looked around, as if thinking they're being watched, before motioning to Irene to come inside.

    After closing the front door, he began speaking: "What do you know so far?" he asked her, "Were you called as well?" he added, avoiding to namedrop Alvértos just in case.

    Despite the estate's size, Irene could hear ruckus from across the entire building, and she could tell that Franco had just spent the past couple of minutes rushing around himself.

    Franco nervously looked around, his eyes full of worry. Then he beckoned her inside. Irene stepped into the house, hearing panicked voices coming from across the large building. It seemed the rest of Nestorius' friends and staff were similarly terrified. Something bad had happened, no doubt. Was it as bad as what had happened to her? She had to find out.

    Irene didn't say anything until Franco had closed the door. He only started speaking, in a hushed voice, after he engaged the lock. "What do you know so far? Were you called as well?"

    "Called?" Irene raised an eyebrow. "They just threatened you over the phone?"

    "Threatened?" Franco said. "What do you mean?"

    "Two blackshirts accosted me in a diner, while I was eating my lunch," Irene said, "Said Konstantinos had issued a decree for my arrest. Implied they were going after the other senators too. Did they say that over the phone?"

    "No," Franco said, "It wasn't a threat. More like...a warning."

    "A warning of what?"

    Franco's expression was grim. "That skata's about to hit the fan."

    Franco paused for a moment, as he thought about how he was going to tell her what they knew. Hearing what had happened to her had put even more worry in him, but if nothing else, it proved that she was on the same page as them, roughly.

    He calmly placed his hands on her shoulders, and looked her in the eyes: "It was a warning, not from Konstantinos, but from Alvértos."

    Before Irene could respond, he took his hands off and began rubbing his face: "As we speak, the Prince is on a ship headed for Trebizond. Konstantinos had attempted to arrest him, his wife and daughters, under decree that he had been planning a coup. Knowing our views, he asked if we would side with him against Konstantinos, because he was clearly attempting something right now, and that if we do, to get our things and head for Trebizond as soon as possible, as secretly as possible, and as safely as possible. I imagine he's calling other senators and notables that would side against Konstantinos as well. For sure he at least said he'd be calling Aotearoa later."

    He motioned towards the hallway. "So, you can imagine we're in a rush right now. We have a lot of things here given the dual purpose of the estate for Aotearoan uses, and we want to make sure none of it stays here."

    Constantinople
    December 31, 1935


    Senator Donatello Favero was looking forward to an uneventful evening of rest and relaxation, but that was never to be as soon as the phone rang. His wife answered it in the other room while Donatello continued to peruse the newspapers in the sitting room. He couldn't quite make out what she was saying, but when there came a long pause and he heard her put the phone down and start walking towards him, he knew something had happened.

    "Dear," Caterina said as she stepped into the room, her hands behind her back. "There's someone on the line for you, a call from the Palace."

    Donatello rose from his seat rapidly, the blood rushing to his head and making him dizzy. He took a moment to steady himself. "Is it the Emperor? Has something happened?"

    "No, not the Emperor," Caterina said, and Donatello let out a sigh of relief. "He says he's a representative of the Crown Prince."

    Donatello nodded, trying to figure out why the Crown Prince would want to speak with him. Did it have something to do with today's less than perfect Senate session? The senator didn't say anything further to his wife, being so wrapped up in his thoughts. He stepped into the other room and picked up the phone.

    "Hello, this is Senator Favero speaking."

    "Good afternoon, senator," the voice on the other side of the line said. "I am calling on behalf of the Crown Prince. May I take a moment of your time?"

    The Senator gave his consent, and the caller proceeded to give a minutes-long monologue that clearly was coming from a script, a hastily written one at that. As the speech went on, Donatello became more and more alarmed. Prince Alvértos was being accused of staging a coup and had fled the capital. Prince Konstantinos had ordered the arrest of his brother and all those who had participated in the coup. The Crown Prince was now seeking the the support of those loyal to the Crown to ensure the situation did not escalate and aid in the capture of this rogue element. When the caller finally stopped speaking, it took several seconds for Donatello to even notice, as he was still trying to process the sheer gravity of the situation presented to him.

    Licking his lips nervously, Donatello asked, "Are you certain that Prince Alvértos is involved? Is the Emperor okay?"

    "The prince has been identified as the main culprit behind the coup. All evidence supports that." Donatello's second question was left unanswered.

    This was all too much for one man to take in. If there was indeed a coup, orchestrated by a member of the imperial family no less, then the Empire was about to spiral into chaos if something was not done. The imperial family was the glue that held the Empire together. Infighting amongst royal siblings could only bring death and destruction. This needed to be nipped in the bud immediately.

    "Has the Emperor been consulted yet?" Donatello said. Before the caller could answer, the senator added, "I know his health is poor at the moment, but his arbitration of this matter is paramount towards resolving it. All efforts should be made to get both brothers to meet with His Imperial Highness and plead their cases before him. This cannot be allowed to spread beyond the imperial family."

    "Prince Alvértos is a traitor!" the caller responded, and with that Donatello knew that his idea was not going to be considered. He did not fail to notice that yet again this man was dodging all his enquiries regarding the Emperor.

    Donatello paused a moment before responding, knowing that there was no point in continuing this conversation. "Well that is unfortunate. Please let the Crown Prince know that I wish him the best and that this matter may be resolved swiftly and peacefully."

    All the senator heard was a grunt on the other line, followed by a click and strange static hum. And that was the end of that.

    "So what was that all about?" Caterina said from behind Donatello, startling him since he hadn't even noticed she had entered the room.

    "Just a disagreement between siblings," Donatello said, putting the phone down. He placed his hands down on the nearby endtable and let the weight of the situation bear down on him.

    Caterina came up behind him and wrapped her arms around his waist, resting her chin on his shoulder. "Are you going to be okay?" she asked, holding him tight. "Are we going to be okay?"

    Donatello took in several deep breaths. Things would surely escalate from here. Soon Constantinople would not be safe. Turning around in his wife's embrace to face her, he said, "I think it would be best if you went to visit your family in Valencia for awhile."

    Caterina looked deeply in Donatello's eyes for a few seconds before nodding. "If you think that is best. Will you be joining me?"

    Donatello slowly stepped out of his wife's embrace. "No, not yet. I'll need to think on what to do next, and what will be best for the Empire."

    Caterina gave him a sad smile before she left the room. They both knew that this could be the last time they ever saw each other if things went badly, but neither wanted to say it or acknowledge it. The Empire was about to erupt into chaos, and as usual his family would be caught in the middle.

    Irene listened patiently to Franco's words, trying to process them as fast as she heard them. Her suspicions had been confirmed. Konstantinos was behind this. He was making his move, using the Senate session as an excuse. Goddamnit random radical, you just had to be the straw that broke the camel's back. Hope you're happy with what you got. Alvértos was on the run, heading to Trebizond with his family. Konstantinos had claimed he was planning a coup, while using that as an example to stage one of his own. And now everybody who wasn't a crazy blackshirt was being urged to go to Trebizond as well. Well, I guess I know where I'm going.

    Franco motioned towards the hallway. "So, you can imagine we're in a rush right now. We have a lot of things here given the dual purpose of the estate for Aotearoan uses, and we want to make sure none of it stays here."

    "Right, right," Irene said, "Damn, I didn't think he would escalate this far, but now that he's done it, I can't say I'm surprised. I guess I'll be going with you guys, then. We should call up anybody else who might be targeted. Senator Favero, Senator Marco, my aunt. We need somewhere to gather and hide while we figure out a way out of the city. If Konstantinos is going around arresting people, I suspect he'll soon jump to closing the city exits."

    "Who do you want to call first?" Franco said.

    "My aunt," Irene said, "She might be in trouble."

    "Got it." Franco led her to the main office and pointed at the telephone. "You can use that. It's a secure line, at least as secure as we can make it."

    Irene picked up the receiver and dialed the number of the Doukas estate in Athens, where Theodora should have been. The idle ringtone buzzed a couple times, and then she heard a click.

    "This is the Doukas estate," the operator's voice crackled through the receiver, "You are on a private line. State your identity and business, or hang up."

    "Andronikos, it's me, Irene," Irene said, "Put me through to Auntie."

    Andronikos didn't hesitate. There was a click, and then Irene heard Theodora's voice. "Irene?"

    "Auntie," Irene said, "Something happened in Constantinople."

    "You too?" Theodora said.

    Irene's other suspicions were confirmed. "They went after you too."

    "Yes," Theodora said, "At least they tried to. It'll take a lot more than that to arrest me. Are you okay? Did they hurt you?"

    "No, I'm fine," Irene said, "I'm with Senator Thaddas' people right now. We're thinking of gathering up any other potential targets in the city, then leaving for Trebizond."

    She repeated what Franco had told her. Theodora listened patiently as Irene explained Alvértos' relocation to Trebizond, Konstantinos' machinations, the wave of arrests, and what was likely going to happen next. When Irene was done, she swore she could hear Theodora nodding, as if not surprised.

    "I see," Theodora finally said.

    "That's all you have to say?" Irene replied.

    "What else do you expect me to say?" Theodora said. "I've already begun preparations. Thanks for telling me about Trebizond. Now I've got a place for me and Heraclius to go."

    "And what about Uncle Alexios and Belisarius?" Irene said.

    "I..." Theodora said. "They're dead."

    Irene was shocked. "What?!"

    "Belisarius was killed in battle, and your uncle succumbed to his illness," Theodora said, "I'm sorry for telling you this. But there will be plenty of time to grieve later. For now, we need to go to Trebizond."

    "Understood," Irene said.

    "You got all of your materials?"

    Fortunately, Irene had always taken everything sensitive and important with her to each session. So today, the only thing she would lose when Konstantinos seized her place would be extra clothes and kitchen utensils. Stuff she could easily replace. "Yes."

    "Good. I'll send Ministry people I trust to the estate as soon as I can. They'll protect you while I arrange for transportation out of the city. It's on the way, so it shouldn't take too long. Just stay right where you are, get as many other senators as you can, and wait for extraction."

    "What about you?"

    "Don't worry about me or Heraclius. We'll meet you in Trebizond."

    "This is all so sudden," Irene said, "I didn't expect my day to turn into this."

    "Neither did I, but it is what it is," Theodora said, "But I've been through much worse. And I know you can make it through this too. Stick to the plan, and we'll see each other in Trebizond. Understood?"

    "Yes, Auntie."

    "Still calling me that, huh?"

    Irene shrugged. "I'm used to it."

    "Alright then," Theodora said, "I think that's all we need to say. We should get going. Don't call the estate this line again. We won't be home."

    "Got it."

    "Good luck, Irene."

    "See you in Trebizond, Auntie." She hung up.

    "Well?" Franco said. "How did it go?"

    "Do you want the good news first, or the bad news?" Irene said.

    "Uh, good news."

    "Well, my aunt's safe and has a plan to get us out of the city."

    "That's great! But I'm now worried about the bad news."

    "Yeah, about that..." Irene said. "We're going to have to stay here for a little bit while our method of escape arrives."

    Sensing Franco's alarm, she tried changing the subject by picking up the phone again and dialing a new number. "Might as well make use of our time. I'm calling Senator Favero next. Why don't you reach out to others, Franco?"


    ((Referenced SirDippingsauce's character even though he's no longer on the forum.))

    (( Thank you for the information! Between those choices, I feel the XXXXIV. is the better choice, being stationed in Aquila, and with my character having a previous connection to the city it just seems like a perfect fit. I've updated my previous posts with this information accordingly. ))

    The morning of the 1st was peaceful. and nothing indicated that anything would be out of the ordinary. Nikos took his platoon on patrol, double and triple-checked the prepared fortifications, and when the troops returned to the camp everyone participated in basic drilling. Yet another regular day guarding the frontier, surely nothing unordinary could happen.
    That's what Lieutenant Stavros thought until around 3 p.m. a courier from the Legio HQ arrived delivering a message from the capital ordering all troops to remain on high alert and watch out for a number of people on a search list. The telegram called them all conspirators, traitors, rebel sympathizers and supporters. Attached was a long list of names with descriptions of characteristics.
    As Nikos was reading through the new orders he couldn't help but mutter
    "What on God's name is happening in Constantinople?" under his breath. Orders were orders, but this all seemed so... Sudden. There's no way that all of those people were discovered all at once, it was just too convenient. Conspiracies are never unraveled at this scale, yes, big sweeps are possible, but searching for so many nobles and senators all at the same time? It just didn't sit right in Nikos's mind. But he was far away from the capital, and he was a simple man, just because it seemed odd to him, didn't mean that something massive couldn't be uncovered by the Imperial security service.
    After dismissing the courier he mused over the issue for a while, carefully considering all the options he had - he was a soldier, and he was far away from the City of World's Desire, he hardly was anyone important, nor did he seek glory.

    At 4 p.m Nikos gathered the men under his command to relay the new orders,


    "Men! You've all been diligent in your duties as the Empire's border guards. However just today we've received new orders to follow, alongside guarding the borders against the enemies coming from the outside, we must also protect the enemies of the state from escaping! Soon enough each and every one of you will receive a list of names and brief descriptions of the people in question. Be extra vigilant when on guard duty or patrol and stop everyone who seems suspicious. Their identities can be confirmed later and we cannot risk traitors to contact our other enemies."

    "But Sir..."
    A lanky, scrawny looking private tried speaking up. From what Nikos could remember this one was a fresh transfer from the training camp, perhaps eager for action. The poor lad clearly was nervous and unsettled, the tense atmosphere getting to him. Many others began to murmur among each other, some snickering and giggling. Nikos tried to pay them no mind for now.

    "Is there an issue soldiers? Are the orders not clear enough?"

    "W-Well, no.. But... I've heard from my brother in Constantinople. You see he's-"

    "I don't care who your brother is. Keep it simple, say what you want to say, and spare me your backstory, private."

    "Well.. A-Aren't many of those names Senators? Nobles? One of those names is Prince Alvértos himself!"

    "And what of it, shrimpy?"
    A burly, older soldier chimed in.
    "
    Are you saying that nobles can't be traitors? If you ask me, they're the ones who can gain the most out of this. Especially Alvértos. Everyone knows the Emperor is going to kick the bucket any day now. And Konstantinos is the next in line. I say Alvértos must be feeling jealous, simple as."
    And just like that more whispering among the soldiers, the entire platoon agitated and uneasy, what seemed to be a peaceful day suddenly changed into a day that would define the entire year, if not the rest of the decade.

    "
    Quiet down the lot of you!"
    Nikos shouted, sternly, his eyes squinting and darting among the soldiers lined up in front of him, trying to pick out any particular troublemakers in the crowd. Discipline shouldn't be an issue, and yet the entire unit was hanging on the edge of falling into a mutiny, Nikos knew this feeling all too well. Disaster was about to strike, and this peaceful life would be no more, perhaps a civil war would erupt, an opportunity for the enemies outside.
    "
    I don't care if the list is full of nobles, old grannies, or even God himself! You have your orders, you are the soldiers of the Empire, and you will fulfil your duty to the Emperor! You will stand guard at the border, ready to stop any enemy, be it internal, or external. You vowed to serve Rome, this is the time you remember your promise. Double up your patrols. If I hear any word about any of you causing trouble it will be double the detention with half the rations, am I making myself clear Legionnaires?"

    He didn't get a clear "Sir yes, Sir!" instead a mass of whispers, murmurs, mutters, and grumbles. If that was the state of a single Centuria, may the God almighty have mercy on the Legion, let alone the nation.
    When Nikos returned to his office, the only thing he could do was collapse in his chair and lay down on his desk. He has his orders, and he swore to always follow them. If these rumors of treason are true it will be a bloody year. It won't take long for the Italians to notice the disarray in the camp, if the worst happens it'll be a matter of time before they pour en masse across the border, eager to push all the way south, something they couldn't achieve during the Troubles. At the current state, the platoon won't hold out even for a week. It would be the second massacre at Aquila. Was this Nikos's fate? To keep seeing his brothers in arms slaughtered in this place? He had to make a phone call


    "Ypolochagos Nikos Stavros, XXXXIV. Legio, II. Cohort, DVI. Infantry Maniple, I'd like to talk to the theater commander."
    "..."
    "Fine, fine, he'll do too. Just get me someone who can explain to me what in the devil's name is going on."
    (( I'm purposely leaving this open, in case someone wishes to jump in, otherwise, it'll remain a cliffhanger. ))

    The Patriarch was filing and writing in his office. The day had picked up, as had the crowds outside marvelling at the edifice. It was indeed magnificent, he thought proudly, and perhaps better than it had been in centuries. Generations of filth, pollution and erosion had been wiped clean. The gilt and carvings reapplied and smoothed out. For the first time since the beginning of the industrial age, the Hagia Sophia gleamed in the sunshine.

    His secretary appeared at the open doorway and ushered in the Rector with nary a hint of warning. Alexander frowned but forgave the boy’s impetuousness. He was young, and the Rector was forbidding.

    “Felix?”

    “Your Most Holy,” the old man bowed and sat as bidden. “The city is uneasy, Holy Father.”

    Alexander put his pen down and sighed. “More building works?”

    “No. The Black shirts are…restless.”

    Alexander’s eyes darkened. Now there was a snake in their midst. Oh, they attended service and spoke the words, but Christian virtue was absent from many of the Fascist’s hearts, despite cloaking themselves in ancient regalia and espousing at length on their respect and pride.

    Pride they may have, but respect was sorely lacking. He had half a mind to telephone the Constabulary-

    “They say one of the Senators was accosted at lunch. They threatened their arrest.”

    “Beg pardon? Which one?”

    “That is not entirely clear. But I hear talk of several more…interactions…with several politicians and their staff. And upstanding members of this city.”

    “Now that is concerning.” Alexander’s hand hovered over the phone, contemplating. “Your thoughts?”

    “The tourists seemed to sense something was amiss. Everyone else seems rather more anxious than riled up. So far at least. Did something happen at the Senate?”

    “Nothing that would countenance this. Some unexpectedly appalling behaviour from those who should know better. And disconcerting voices calling for all sorts. Hmm…Aristotle!”

    The young secretary’s head appeared around the door.

    “Send for the Guard Captain. I hope,” he said to the Rector once the youth had gone, “that we are not about to suffer another bought of unrest.”

    Or worse, a riot. Not at this time, not with the Emperor indisposed.

    “The Palace has said nothing?”

    “I spoke to the Crown Prince personally which…is unusual in and of itself, come to think.” Alexander frowned again. “Things appear to be unchanged, other than general prayers for health and good fortune.”

    The Rector grunted, and shifted to watch the door from his seat. “Be wary of that one,” he said, suddenly.

    “Aristotle?”

    “Konstantinos. Ambition is not uncommon in heirs but his ambitions…”

    Alexander sat back as he tailed off. “The Crown Prince has been a patron of ours, Felix.”

    The Rector smiled, rather sadly, Alexander thought. “For Christ’s glory…or his?”

    Before more could be said, Aristotle had returned with the Guard Captain, and two of his officers.

    There had always been a guard of varying size at the site, ever since the days of the old Empire and the Pontifex Maximus. Since the Restoration, it had been Varangians at the gift of the Emperor, and in the past century, someone had finally seen fit to establish an entire Guard Corp around the compound including the cathedral, under the ultimate command of the Ecumenical Patriarch. It saddened Alexander that such a place of peace and hope had been attacked so persistently and continually throughout the ages that it made simple good sense to have a small army to guard it.

    There were other reasons, of course. Constantinople was the nerve centre and beating heart of the Empire, and a target enemies had often sought by various means. The Royal Varangians, Senate Guard and City Police were all a mixture of ceremonial and specialist soldiers, determined that the Holy City would never again be invaded by any enemy, without…or within.

    Alexander shuddered involuntarily. The Guard Captain stood tall and saluted him before reporting:

    “I was on my way to you already, Holy Father. I have-we have had,” he gestured to his subordinates, “some very alarming phone calls in the past hour.”

    “Have we been attacked,” the Patriarch absently gripped the crucifix around his neck.

    “No sir.” He considered his words. “Not yet.”

    …​

    Alexander watched silently as the great doors were sealed shut, as men marched and hurried through the halls and wards of the great temple. As weapons were cleaned, and uniforms checked.

    Something was deeply wrong within the Empire. He did not know whether it would be war or merely a nasty fight, but for whatever reason, the two brother Princes had drawn lines in the sand.

    His duty was clear. Upon advice from the Guard Captain, Alexander had announced an impromptu, that actually no less required, full dress rehearsal of readiness and parade for the Άγιος Guard. He had no doubts as to the loyalty of the men. Many of them had seen the Hagia Sophia go up in flames less than two decades prior and had sworn oaths never to allow such a thing again.

    He could not in this instance protect the Empire, nor the city. But he could preserve the Faith, and that which embodied it. And, he thought absently, looking around the cavernous interior, as many of the innocents as he could, should it prove necessary.

    “Have we heard anything from Adrian?” he murmured to Aristotle, who seemed rather paler this evening than he did this morning.

    “None yet, Holy Father,” the lad said quietly.

    The Police Commander was also worried by increasingly intrusive and violent acts carried out by the Black shirts in the city, and the increasingly worrisome news emerging from outside of it. Alas, it was not the place of Alexander to rally troops to restore order and aid the civilian police and city guard. The Senate or Imperial family perhaps, but not he.

    The Patriarch moved to a window to peer out across the vast expanse of Constantinople. He fervently prayed for its salvation, though he knew not what from.

    [[The Temple Guard is merely a nod to the security that has been gradually increased and increased over the centuries. That building has been attacked and damaged four times by my count in the mega campaign so far, and a Patriarch taken captive twice. By this point, I suspect the Empire would have just thrown men at the problem. I intend them to be mostly ceremonial in the same vein as the OTL Swiss Guard, but capable of protecting the area around the cathedral, and the Patriarch himself.]]

    As Franco waited outside of the office, respecting Irene's privacy, Eudokia rushed over to him. She handed him a handgun and holster, one set of four that they kept at the estate in case of emergencies.

    "I'll keep one, and the other two are with Nicolaos, and the sisters. What are you standing here for?" Eudokia asked.

    "As Olena came in, one of the Doukas also arrived. Theodora's niece. She got confronted by blackshirts attempting to arrest her. She's calling Theodora right now."

    "Oh, for all that is holy, it's already happening?!"

    Franco looked grim, and held up the gun he had been handed. "Let's hope we won't need to use these any time soon. I'll wait to hear what she has to say, I'll join back in packing as soon as I can."

    Eudokia nodded. "I made sure to let the head of menial staff know. She has the keys for the house, as well as one of the emergency key sets. Hopefully they'll be fine."

    "Let's hope," Franco said as yelling could be heard from across the hall. Charalambos needs more luggage, it seems. Eudokia gave Franco a quick look, before heading over, yelling in response that she'll find some.

    Soon enough, he heard Irene hang up, and he checked on in.



    Franco rubbed his chin for a moment. "We were worried earlier about whether we should contact our loved ones and have them join us too. I have my own wife and daughters, Pilokalos has his wife and kid, and so on. We aren't sure if they'd target them too, but if we have time, we may as well consider it."

    Constantinople
    December 31, 1935


    Senator Donatello Favero had barely left the room when the phone rang again. He let out a groan, since based on his last call, this could only be more bad news. He reluctantly walked back over to the phone and picked it up.

    "Hello, Senator Favero speaking."

    "Senator, this is Prince Alvértos. I'm sorry to bother you this afternoon, but need to speak with you on an important matter."

    Donatello let out a long sigh, and the silence that followed on the other end of the line confirmed that this was to be just as serious a call as his previous one. "This is regarding the coup the Crown Prince is accusing you of orchestrating, isn't it?"

    "I did no such thing!" the prince responded, and then he heard a sigh. "My apologies for the outburst. It has been a stressful day."

    "No need to apologize, Your Highness." Donatello paused for a moment before deciding to let everything out in the open. "I just received a call from the Palace regarding the accusations laid against you, but I would very much like to hear your side of the story as well."

    What followed was a detailed account of the prince's day coming from a man who was clearly battling many emotions and struggling to come to terms with what was happening. The prince did not know why he was being accused of staging a coup, a lie made up by his brother he insisted repeatedly. He feared for his life and his family's, and wanted support against his brother, who was clearly using this situation to further his own power. It was a desperate call for help, even if the prince managed to keep his emotions from barely spilling over, but the senator did his best to judge the account with a critical eye. This was developing into a situation that should not be jumped into too hastily. Logic and not emotion should dictate how the senator should proceed.

    When the prince had finally finished his account, Donatello could only nod and respond with, "I see."

    A long awkward silence followed, with neither man knowing what to say. It was the prince who eventually broke the silence. "I am gathering supporters in Trebizond, in the hopes that we may counter my brother's claims and halt his ambitions. You are welcome to join us, senator."

    Donatello took his time to consider his answer. Heading to Trebizond would be tantamount to treason, at least in the eyes of the Crown Prince. There would be no going back from there, especially if the claims of a coup proved to be true. Yet he couldn't help but feel that there was something more going on here. Prince Alvértos's account came across as genuine, the frustrations of a man forced into an untenable position bleeding through his every word. The truth was proving elusive, and committing to either path could spell the end to his career or even his own life. A compromise was still the best path.

    "Your Highness, despite the difficulties with your brother, I think that efforts should be made to resolve this matter peacefully. A message should be sent to your father so that he may mediate this dispute and settle it as is his imperial prerogative. I know that he is in ailing health and I would hate to put such stress upon him, but we cannot allow this to escalate any further."

    The silence that followed left Donatello wondering what the prince was feeling. It was so hard to read a man over the phone.

    "Senator Favero," the prince finally responded, "there is one thing I left out of my account. When I was accosted by Konstantinos's guards, they referred to him as the emperor. I did not know what to think of it at the time, and still do not now, but we might need to consider the fact that my father will not be intervening."

    All the air left Donatello's lungs. The implications behind that one word uttered by a simple guard were staggering. Was the Emperor still alive? Was this not a coup orchestrated by the younger prince but the eldest son instead? If either were true, then nothing could stop the Empire from breaking out in civil war. Donatello had to dab a tear from his eye, knowing that his beloved Empire would succumb to such self-inflicted destruction again and there was likely nothing he could do about it. He may well never see Italy returned to imperial control, and perhaps even the Empire may be on death's door.

    Donatello cleared his throat, trying to battle the emotions overwhelming him. "Yes, well, that is quite alarming if true. I will need time to think over what you have said. I wish you well, Your Highness, and pray that this whole matter will end well for both of us."

    Feeling the finality in Donatello's words, Prince Alvértos said, "Thank you, senator. I will pray for your family as well."

    Another click, followed by a strange static hum and a second click, and an end came to one of the most important calls of Donatello's life. Without a word, he slumped down into a nearby chair and put his head in his hands, contemplating the one thought that would not leave his mind: the Empire was doomed.

    Irene nodded. "You should bring them all here as soon as you can. I don't know how long we have before the blackshirts come after us or our escape arrives, so it's best to err on the side of caution."

    A busy tone beeped through the receiver. Nobody was picking up at the Faveros. Perhaps they had already left, or someone else was calling them. She had no way of knowing. Alright, then. She would try again in a few minutes. Before then, she would try calling some other she or Auntie Theodora had known.

    Julius Marco was first. From what Theodora had told her, Marco seemed to have had a few screws loose. There were stories of what he had done during the Sack of Constantinople. Fortunately he was on their side, not the enemy's. He didn't seem the type to agree with Konstantinos, so Theodora called his place. But nobody picked up, like with the Faveros. After waiting a bit, Irene hung up. She needed to move on to the next person.

    What about His Holiness? He didn't seem like someone who would tolerate the blackshirts' rampant disregard for civility and social order. And having the Ecumenical Patriarch on their side would give Alvértos crucial legitimacy. She dialed the number of the Ecumenical Patriarchate in Hagia Sophia.

    "Hello?" a receptionist answered.

    "This is Senator Irene Doukas," Irene said, "Can you put me through to His Holiness? It is an urgent matter."

    "Senator, with all due respect, His Holiness is quite busy with his religious duties. He may not have the time to discuss politics with you. Especially after what happened this morning."

    "I am calling precisely to discuss what happened this morning," Irene said, "Listen, something bad is happening. Some blackshirts attempted to arrest me while I was eating lunch. They said they were acting on Konstantinos' orders. I cannot verify if his hand really is involved, but I definitely was accosted. And they warned me they were going after other senators and public figures. The Thaddai estate was already threatened, and I can't get through to several other senators. Please, at least tell His Holiness to be on his guard. It's possible he may be a target."

    "This all sounds very...sudden," the receptionist said.

    "Believe me, I feel the same way," Irene said, "But I wouldn't be reaching out like this if I didn't believe this was serious. Can you at least relay my message to him?"

    "I'll...I'll try. But no guarantees."

    "Thank you. May God watch over His Holiness."

    "Same to you."

    She hung up and sighed. She couldn't reach the man himself, but at least someone in his office knew of the potential danger he was in. She just hoped the message would get across. Okay, on to the next person. It had been a few minutes, so maybe it was time to see if the Faveros were still available. She dialed the Favero estate's number and picked up the receiver again.

    "Come on, pick up..." she muttered.

    The Rector moved on from several worried clerics, and smiled warmly at the Chorister shepherding the boys and their families into the loft and out of the way. The police had sent three men to help at the main wall gates that surrounded the mound. So far there had been no trouble. Various families and locals had sought shelter and sanctuary as the news spread of the troubles in the city, in the Senate and most recently, down in the Docks, but there had been little sign of any unwanted attention, save for around half an hour ago when two extremely drunk men had shouted from across the street that the Revolution had arrived and the Black shirts would save the Empire.

    There had been telegrams, messages and phone calls from...well, from everywhere. Many from inside the city and the various churches and parishioners worried about what was going on. Several from senators within the city looking for answers or passing on warnings. Several from further afield. Some...disturbingly further afield.

    Something was happening, or had happened, that was already being heard half a world away.

    Alexander had been meeting and helping calm the civilians, families and clerics. There were a great many of them; the Office of the Patriarch, the Cathedral staff and officers, the Church members and priests, their assistants, the schools and the local alms…there were approaching two hundred people in the main hall last he saw. The Guard watched everyone closely. They were nervous.

    So was the Rector and the Captain. The telephone had rung fifteen minutes ago from the Imperial Palace, and the Patriarch had not yet emerged from his office. If the Emperor were to have taken a bad turn and require aid or…he crossed himself…last rites, it would not only make the situation even worse for the city and Empire but also put the Holy Father in the middle of the lion’s den.

    He wandered out into the afternoon air and made for the wall gate.

    “Are you well, gentlemen?”

    “Quite well, sir.”

    “All quiet?”

    “More confusion at the Port, sir. No one seems to know what the d-what on earth is going on,” the policeman looked sheepishly at the old priest, who gave a small smile of understanding.

    Tensions were running higher and higher, it seemed.

    “It will all work out in the end, you’ll see,” he said comfortingly.

    Unfortunately, he had seen far worse days than this in his life. He was old. He remembered, as a very small child, the explosions and fires that overtook the Senate and the Cathedral. He remembered walking confusedly alongside a huge mass of people screaming and shouting, up this very hill, to save the then Holy Father from an attack by the Cult of Chernobog. He remembered being burnt and torn by the fight that broke out on these steps.

    He looked up at the edifice of the Church. His Church. He had spent over 90 years attending to its needs, cleaning its floors, looking after its flock.

    It had seen so much bloodshed outside its walls and in its halls.

    He prayed it would see no more this day.

    Franco nodded, and went over to the others to let them know what he's found out. Luckily, everyone was gathered down at the lobby area, bringing down relevant luggage and the present menial staff checking integrity.

    "Everyone!" he yelled out to get their attention. "We have had the pleasure to be joined by Irene Doukas, niece of Theodora Doukas, and the misfortune to find out why that is. She had nearly been arrested earlier today by blackshirts on Konstantinos' decree. Our biggest worries seem to have come true," he began, but before paranoia could further set in, he shared the good news.

    "However! Irene has contacted Theodora and informed us that she has arranged a means for us to get out of the city!" Franco revealed, calming some present.

    "It will take some time before this means of travel arrives, so we have time to finish up our packing, as well as contact family. We'll use the phone in the living room. To be safe, in case the line is not secure, try to avoid revealing what's going on. I'll call last, for my family lives the closest. Who wants to go first?!"

    Konstas raised his hand first, and Franco motioned him to get to the living room.

    "Does this mean you won't be needing the car?" Madame Vlahos, head of menial staff, asked.

    "We might have too much to carry by hand, so we may still need it. Has it been checked?" Franco asked.

    "Yes, it has. One of the boys has also been checking the emergency rooms and passages," Madame Vlahos mentioning those installed in case a Sack-esque scenario occurred again, "and they're all clean. We can have the car parked out front, or I can have one of the girls wait out with it at the end of the emergency escape passage."

    "Great. I'll ask Irene what she thinks may be best," he told her, before rushing to get back upstairs. "Let's keep it up, everyone!" he yelled as he went back to the main office to check on Irene.

    Constantinople
    December 31, 1935


    Donatello had been sitting alone for five minutes, mulling over everything that happened, when his wife entered the room. "Are you finished with the phone?" Caterina asked.

    The senator nodded, barely acknowledging her presence. He was too deep in thought to care. What was he going to do?

    Caterina, unperturbed by her husband's behaviour, picked up the phone and dialed. After a moment, she struck up a conversation with someone on the other end of the line. Donatello wasn't paying much attention to what she was saying, but could tell from her exuberance that she was probably talking to her parents and letting them know she would be visiting them shortly. He was just getting up from his chair to leave the room and give his wife some privacy when she suddenly went silent.

    Covering the speaker piece with her hand, Caterina turned to her husband and said, "Dear, have you heard from Artemisia recently?"

    Artemisia, their only child, was currently visiting his wife's relatives in Valencia. The fact that his wife was asking this question while talking to those relatives piqued his interest. "No, but she should be in Valencia with your parents."

    Caterina frowned, lowering the phone farther from her face. "I'm just speaking with my father and he said that she left for home a month ago."

    A deep chill filled Donatello's body, but he did not let it show on his face. Please God, anything but his daughter. He could not bear losing her. Holding back everything he was feeling, he said, "I'm sure she's fine. She has some friends in Sicily, so she's likely visiting them."

    The growing look of concern on Caterina's face told Donatello that she wasn't buying it. Gently grabbing her free hand, he said, "You know how she is. She probably just wanted some time to herself."

    Caterina frowned in doubt, but she nodded anyway. She put the phone back to her mouth and said, "Father, I need to go. I should start packing for our visit. I'll see you soon." She said her farewells and then hung up.

    "Did you want me to help you pack," Donatello asked, seeing the growing concern etched on her face. Caterina shook her head and stepped out of the room. Donatello went to follow anyway, but then the phone rang again. Dear lord, who was it this time?



    "Hello, Senator Favero speaking," Donatello said, feeling like a broken record on a phonograph.

    It turned out to be Irene Doukas, Senator Theodora Doukas's niece. Donatello didn't think he had ever spoken a word to her directly before, but he wasn't surprised that someone from the Doukas family had reached out to him. It seemed every time there was a major crisis in the Empire, their two families inevitably were drawn into the centre of it. He listened attentively as Irene shared everything that had happened to her, her family, and their associates within the past few hours. Her account confirmed that Konstantinos was targeting the other senators; Donatello suspected he had avoided the list of people to be arrested because of his more jingoist policies that aligned with the Crown Prince's ideals.

    When the young woman had finished, Donatello said, "This whole affair is getting out of hand. You and your aunt should take care not to do anything rash, but I suspect that warning will fall on deaf ears if you're anything like her."

    Donatello heard a muffled chuckle, unusually male sounding for a young woman, but did not comment on it. Instead he came to accept what role he had to play. "If you mean to ask, I will not be travelling to Trebizond. It is far too dangerous and I will not see myself branded a traitor, regardless of who is right in this conflict. It is better that I stay here in Constantinople. If it is true that the Crown Prince has ulterior motives guiding his actions, then I can be of greater service here. He seems to trust me somewhat, so I may be able to guide him away from this dire course, or if what you suspect is true, I can feed Prince Alvértos and his allies information. I wish you well and hope that you are able to leave the capital safely."

    Not wanting to give her an opportunity to change her mind, Donatello said farewell and went to hang up the phone. He heard a strange static hum and a click just before he hung up. That wasn't the first time today he'd heard that today. He'd have to call a technician and see if there was something wrong with the phone or line.

    "Darling, are you off the phone yet?" Caterina called from the other room. "I need to call a car to take me to the harbour. I should be able to make the last ship to Valencia if I leave soon. Would you mind helping get the luggage to the front door?"

    "Yes, dear, you can use the phone now, and I'll be there in a moment," Donatello replied. Letting the growing catastrophe plaguing the Empire slip from his mind for now, he went off to help his wife.

    Over Thrace

    The airship soared gracefully through the skies west of Constantinople. Standing on the bridge, John-Loukas watched as flat farmland passed below them. In the distance, he started to see towns and streets—the outer neighborhoods of the capital. That area to his right, on the Marmara coast, was probably Kodima, home to several military barracks. No doubt they were being mobilized as he thought about it. He hoped they didn’t have artillery, and if they did, that they didn’t use them. They had booked it all the way from the training area to the capital at maximum speed, and he didn't want to risk landing in any base that might be hostile to them. They would only land when they reached the destination Theodora gave them. But still...landing in the middle of the city? Was that even possible? Perhaps the street was wide enough for an emergency ground landing, but then they would need to deploy the planes first and pull up the clamps. He would handle that when he got there.

    First Officer Basil walked up to him and saluted. "Sir, we are approaching Constantinople. Estimated time of arrival at destination is 90 minutes."

    "Thank you, Commander Basil," John-Loukas said, "We are on schedule."

    "Sir, if I may," Basil said, "Permission to speak freely?"

    "Permission granted."

    "I have to know what the hell's going on down there. What happened in Constantinople that we have to abruptly abandon our training exercise and head there at full speed?"

    John-Loukas sighed. "It is a fluid situation, and I don't have the full story."

    "Well, what do you know?"

    "To put it bluntly, it seems Konstantinos is getting greedy. Started arresting public figures. Minister Doukas was one of them, but she escaped."

    "They tried arresting the Minister of Security? What for?"

    "I don't know, some made-up charges. I don't think they were supposed to matter. They were just an excuse to put her in jail."

    Basil caught on quick. "So we're going to Constantinople because the same thing might be happening to other ministers and senators."

    "Exactly."

    "And we need this whole airship?"

    John-Loukas nodded. "We don't know what we might be up against there. Our priority is to extract everyone at the destination and get out."

    "And then what after?"

    Uh... John-Loukas said. "Well, we'll figure it out once we get there."

    "Are you sure this is a good idea, sir?" Basil said. "Rushing headfirst into a skata-storm that we know almost nothing about?"

    "What would you want me to do, Basil? Just sit out in the clouds, pretend nothing is wrong?" John-Loukas remembered the dark days of the Sack, nearly 25 years ago. How he could barely do anything as communists devastated the capital and almost brought down the Empire itself in a single day. If he had still had the Empress Veronica, and it hadn't been deployed on its ill-fated mission to France, he could have limited the damage, saved more people. Instead, he had to stow away on a communist airship. When he got to the city, all he could do was fight on the ground—out of his element. But this time was different. "I was forced to sit out 25 years ago, and Constantinople burned for it. I have a new chance to change things, save lives. So I'll take it."


    Downtown Constantinople

    The first sign the Athenian Lancers were approaching were the thundering of their horses' hooves, followed by the rumbling of the ground and the neighing of horses. Then the cavalrymen rode through the neighborhood at breakneck speeds. Pedestrians got out of the way and cars screeched to a halt as the Lancers turned onto the main road, ignoring traffic lights. Ioannes rode at the head of the Lancers, dressed in his finest field uniform. It was an older design from the last century, its light blue hue and fancy collar horribly out of place when everybody in the unit wore the new brown-green fatigues, but he would rather die than change it out. He had worn this uniform since he had first joined the Lancers, and he wasn't about to change it now.

    Although their uniforms were new, the Lancers still kept many traits from their golden age. They were still the Empire's legendary cavalry unit, famed for rescuing the Emperor and Senate during the Cult's first attack decades ago. They were the hammer to the anvil of the legions in countless wars, acting as modern kataphraktoi. It was an honor to serve as an Athenian Lancer; only the best of the best joined the storied unit. So as the legions evolved, grew, contracted, and otherwise changed to incorporate new tactics and technologies, the Lancers remained. Each Lancer still carried a saber made of the finest Toledo steel the Empire could afford—Ioannes still had his from decades ago. But as the accuracy and power of guns increased, they began training with guns. A Lancer's primary weapon these days was their rifle, with a pistol as backup. Yet their sabers remained, a symbol of what the Lancers used to be. And their uniforms, despite carrying the new fatigues, still had certain differences from those in other units, like camouflage patterns slightly resembling how the old uniform layout, high collars, and a symbol of an imperial eagle holding a lance—the emblem of the Lancers.

    Unfortunately, the people in Ioannes' way didn't care about any of that. Barricades had been set up on all roads leading into downtown, including the one the Lancers rode on. Lines of sandbags were placed across the road, with machine guns set up behind them. A platoon of soldiers checked the papers of anybody entering or exiting downtown. They did not move aside for the Lancers, so Ioannes was forced to pull on his reins and stop his horse. The other Lancers likewise stopped behind him.

    "Halt!" a soldier said. "Entry to downtown is restricted."

    "On whose orders?" Ioannes asked.

    "Who's asking?" the soldier said. "What unit are you from?"

    Hold on...he doesn't know? Ioannes pointed at the eagle insignia on his uniform. "Don't you know who I am? Megas Doux Ioannes Dalassenos, commanding the Athenian Lancers."

    The soldier wasn't impressed. "General, entry to downtown is restricted. If you don't mind, please wait on the side until we sort things out."

    "No, I do mind!" Ioannes said. "I have orders to go into downtown to protect certain high profile individuals. Straight from the General Staff."

    Technically not the full truth, but whatever.

    "Well, if those are your orders, General, rest assured that they will be carried out by the units already mobilized within downtown."

    "Mobilized?" Ioannes said. "There are units in downtown?"

    "It does not concern you."

    "The hell it does not! I'm a Megas Doux, and I will not be held up here any longer by some green-faced recruit! I've been with the Lancers since before your father was born. Now you are going to step aside and let me and my men into downtown, so we can prevent this mess from getting even worse, or you're going to give me the name of your commanding officer, and I'm going to tell him how you got hundreds of people killed because you refused to let me and the goddamn Athenian Lancers into downtown."

    The soldier hesitated for several seconds. Ioannes noticed his hand slowly moving down to his sidearm, and the old general did likewise, reaching for his pistol. No doubt his Lancers would do the same. Just when he thought they would start shooting, the soldier put down his hand and relented.

    "Alright, fine. You may pass." His platoon cleared a path through the barricades for the Lancers.

    "Thank you." Ioannes tugged on his reins and rode into downtown, the Lancers following behind.


    Thaddai estate


    This time, Donatello Favero picked up. It seemed he had been called by countless people in recent hours, which explained the slightly annoyed tone she heard. This was the first time Irene had actually talked to the man directly. Before, she had always just observed him in the Senate, usually giving speeches about defeating the Italian rebels or talking with Theodora. Nevertheless, he still listened to everything Irene had to say. She just hoped he would listen.

    When she was done, Donatello gave his response. "This whole affair is getting out of hand. You and your aunt should take care not to do anything rash, but I suspect that warning will fall on deaf ears if you're anything like her. If you mean to ask, I will not be travelling to Trebizond. It is far too dangerous and I will not see myself branded a traitor, regardless of who is right in this conflict. It is better that I stay here in Constantinople. If it is true that the Crown Prince has ulterior motives guiding his actions, then I can be of greater service here. He seems to trust me somewhat, so I may be able to guide him away from this dire course, or if what you suspect is true, I can feed Prince Alvértos and his allies information. I wish you well and hope that you are able to leave the capital safely. Goodbye."

    Before Irene could respond, Donatello hung up.

    Well, I guess he's not coming. I get where he's coming from, but it's still a little disappointing. Franco reentered the office at that moment. "So, how did it go?"

    Irene shook his head. "Senator Favero won't be joining us, unfortunately. But he definitely won't be on Konstantinos' side."

    "I guess that's everybody we could reach out to?"

    "Yes," Irene said, "I've contacted some other senators as well. Some are on their way. They'll be here within half an hour at the most. The rest declined or didn't answer. We should have everybody soon. How about you?"

    "Well, we're packing everything we can carry, and everybody we can contact is on their way, hopefully. We're looking at the emergency rooms and passages right now in case we need to hide."

    "Good," Irene said, "That would be very useful."

    At that moment, somebody Irene didn't recognize ran into the room. "We've got trouble?"

    "What is it?" Franco said.

    "It's the blackshirts! They're at the gates!"

    "I don't understand. I cannot truly provide services of the convalescent from afar."

    Alexander felt a little fatigued at this man who seemed determined to go round and round in circles.

    "I have no doubt the family would appreciate a kind ear, though of course if the Crown Prince is determined for privacy, I will respect his wishes. I certainly cannot say I have taken the Emperor's word or given his blessing without seeing him in person. It would be quite improper. Surely of anyone in the Empire, he is worthy of God's Grace in his time of need?"

    The man on the other end of the line continued to pontificate, which almost bemused the Patriarch. He had been preached at many times, of course, it was an occupational hazard, but never by a press officer of the Imperial Palace.

    "Well, do please keep us informed. And, of course, should my presence be required, do not hesitate to get in touch."

    He put down the receiver and for the first time in many years, resisted the urge to flick his fingers up at it. As much as he wished to see the best in everyone, that man was quite the unpleasant turd.

    Rubbing his eyes, the Patriarch then cast them over a few notes of those who had attempted to reach out to him personally over the past few hours. He had already replied by open letter to the General population, which had been posted in every church in the city by runner. He had also rung back to that dear old lady who had been so frightened for her children on the outskirts of the city. He prayed they were safe.

    He noticed that he had one call from...Irene Doukas? He tapped on the desk. He knew from the Rector and the police that several senators had already...Well, fled seemed to be the word used most often. He wondered what she-

    The phone rang sharply, and he picked up with a sigh.

    "Irene Doukas is on the line again. I said you remained at work, but she does sound...emotional."

    "Thank you, Aristotle, I shall hear her now."

    Divine providence strikes once again, he thought wryly.

    "Well, we're packing everything we can carry, and we've managed to contact nearly everyone we could so far. Only me left in that regard. They should be on their way soon, hopefully. We're looking at the emergency rooms and passages right now in case we need to hide or retreat." Franco answered.

    "Good," Irene said, "That would be very useful."

    "Speaking of, we do have a car at the ready for transport purposes. You think it would be a good idea to have it at the front or park it at the end of one of the emergency escape passages-"

    As Franco was about to finish his question, suddenly Olena appeared from the doorframe of the office: "We've got trouble?"

    "What is it?" Franco asked, feeling concerned.

    "It's the blackshirts! They're at the gates!"

    "They're WHAT?!" the older man responded in horror.

    "The guardsmen at the front are barely keeping them off, but they can't question their authority for much longer," Olena stated.

    Franco turned to Irene quickly. "Finish up what you have here, and head downstairs as soon as you can. About the car, give your answer to Madame Vlahos, the older-looking menial lady, she'll get whatever you tell her sorted. I need to calm folks downstairs and call my family," he said rapidly before rushing out of the room. Irene had never seen someone that age rush that quickly.

    ((Okay, this one is set slightly before my previous post, while Irene is still calling people.))

    "Hello?" Irene hadn't expected the Ecumenical Patriarch to pick up, so when she heard his voice, she was startled.

    "Uh, hello, Your Holiness," Irene stammered. Honestly, I didn't expect to get this far. He really does sound pretty young. She composed herself and launched into what she wanted to say. "I'll get right to the point. At lunchtime, several blackshirts attempted to arrest me, ostensibly on orders from Prince Konstantinos. I escaped them, but I've since learned the same thing is happening to numerous public figures across the city, including several senators. My aunt, Minister Doukas, was also targeted by blackshirts. I've talked to other senators and their staff, who reported similar threats. Konstantinos seems to be behind it all, using the claims of a coup as an excuse to stage his own. I fear things may soon escalate further, and more innocent lives may be lost. Your Holiness, you sit on the Senate, so it is possible the blackshirts may target you next. If something were to happen to the Ecumenical Patriarch, I fear it may significantly harm the morale and cohesion of the Church, as well as that of the Empire that patronizes it. For your safety, I strongly recommend you leave the city for a safer location. If you request it, I would be more than happy to provide assistance in this capacity."

    ((Currently))

    As soon as Olena mentioned the word "blackshirts," Irene was already halfway to the stairs. She ran as fast as she could downstairs and located the older-looking Madame Vlahos. "If the blackshirts are at the gates, we won't be able to use the car. Get to the passages and hide there. I'll see what I can do until our escape arrives."

    Irene went out the front door. At the gates, a mob of blackshirts, carrying pistols and knives, had gathered, with only two guardsmen opposing them. Frak, they're here already. I didn't expect them to come this soon, and with so many. Where's Auntie Theodora's cavalry when you need it?

    "People of the Thaddai estate!" one of the blackshirts shouted. "You stand accused of high treason against His Majesty and the Empire! Repent at once for your crimes against the Emperor, and perhaps your sentence will be lightened. If you do not, we will show no mercy!"

    The other blackshirts let out a roar of approval. "DEATH TO TRAITORS!"

    Irene recognized two of the blackshirts as those that had accosted her at the Arcadia. I guess they didn't learn.

    What to do, what to do...the blackshirts were now blocking the only road and walkable path in and out of the estate. The car would be useless. Even if they did get past the mob, they would still have to get through half the city, and who knew how safe the rest of the city was? If Konstantinos' reach had already extended this far, it wouldn't matter if they could still drive out. For all she knew, he could have mobilized the military to seal off downtown already, and then they'd be really frakked. They could hide in the passages, but escape routes would run into the same problem; they wouldn't know if the areas around the exit points were safe enough.

    "Come out now, traitors! Or do you want us to come in there?"

    One of the goons from the Arcadia recognized Irene by the door. "You! Senator Doukas!"

    Irene shrugged. "Yeah, that's me."

    "Surrender yourself at once!"

    "No, I don't think I will."

    That only enraged the goon more. "Stupid woman! Know your place!"

    Irene rolled her eyes. "Get better material. Stop wasting my time."

    "You dare mock us, the envoys of the Emperor?!"

    "Wait, I thought you said you were working on Konstantinos' orders, unless..." Irene put two and two together. "Oh. I see what's going on here."

    "Surrender now!"

    "You sound like a broken phonograph," Irene said.

    "That's it!" The goon drew his pistol, which got the guardsmen to draw their guns, which prompted the other blackshirts to pull out their own guns, and within seconds shots had rung out. Irene ducked behind the car in the driveway, her ears inundated with the deafening bangs of gunfire and the pings of bullets tearing through the car's metal and ricocheting off the pavement. It was over in a flash. Irene cautiously peered out from behind the car and saw the guardsmen were dead and the blackshirts were pulling on the gates. She drew her own pistol. Well, looks like I'm using this.

    ((Yeah, they're close enough, so I'm just gonna handwave it/leave it vague in the name of rule of cool.))

    Constantinople
    December 31, 1935


    It was late afternoon by the time the car arrived. Donatello helped his wife take her luggage out to the street. While the driver loaded the luggage in the trunk, Donatello embraced his wife and they shared their final farewells. Soon she was driving off to the harbour. He stood out on the sidewalk for a minute, part of him wishing he had gone with his wife. It would be so much easier to ride this all out on the other side of the Empire. Yet to abandon the Empire now would be to admit defeat, and he could never do that. Giving up meant giving up on his dreams, on ever seeing his home again.

    With his shoulders slumped, Donatello slowly walked back towards his front door. Screeching tires drew his attention as a car raced up beside him. Two men dressed entirely in black got out of the vehicle. One man approached him, a stern look in his eyes. "Senator Favero?"

    Donatello was a bit hesitant as he replied, "Yes?"

    One of the men drew a pistol and the other grabbed at his arms, trying to restrain him. "Senator Favero, you are under arrest for high treason and aiding and abetting a known criminal."

    "High treason?" Donatello said, barely able to restrain the shock in his voice. "I am a loyal servant of the Crown!"

    The thug holding his arms pushed him towards the car as the other opened the door for him. His head was tugged down as he was forced into the back seat. "We know that you have been conspiring with the traitor, Prince Alvértos."

    Donatello sputtered for a bit, bewildered by the turn of events. How could they have known that he had spoken to the prince? It had barely been a few hours and no one but his wife knew about the calls. Then it clicked in his mind: the strange noise he heard at the end of all his calls. He let out a groan as he realized that his phone had been tapped this whole time. He had been such an idiot to not take any precautions against eavesdropping.

    The thug with the pistol got into the back seat with Donatello, pointing his gun at the senator, as the other man got into the driver seat and started to drive the car away. Donatello had no idea where they were taking him, but he assumed he was about to find out what Konstantinos did to his enemies. All he could do was sit in silence while the car weaved through the streets of Constantinople, taking the less travelled streets and alleys to avoid attention and dodge the occasion blockade. The city seemed as though it was gearing up for a siege.

    As the car sneaked down yet another dingy alley, all three passengers were startled as there was a loud thud and the car roof caved in slightly. The driver slammed on the brakes and they all looked up at the dent. Had something fallen on top of the car?

    Donatello yelped as two metal blades jabbed through the roof of the car, shredding a great gash through the metal. The thug in the back seat went to raise his pistol, but then another pair of blades stabbed through the roof above him and impaled his shoulder. He let out a cry of pain and involuntarily fired his weapon, which unfortunately for him was aiming forward at the driver's seat. The bullet shot right through the back of his comrade, spraying blood across the dashboard and inside of the windshield. The driver slumped over against the wheel, breathing in wet gurgles as he rapidly bled out.

    Unfortunately the driver's foot shifted to the gas and the car careened down the alley. Without no one steering it properly, it clipped a wall and both Donatello and the armed thug slammed their heads against the front seats as the car slammed to a stop. The metal blades retracted from the roof and Donatello was able to come to his senses enough to witness a cloaked figure fly off the roof and land gracefully in front of the vehicle. The figure turned around to face the car, the headlights revealing someone dressed in a tunic of sorts with metal bracers covering their forearms, lower legs and shoulders. They wore a helmet and mask that concealed everything but their eyes. However, what stood out most of all were the set of metal claws attached to the bracers, which must have been the blades that stabbed through the car roof.

    The sound of a car door opening brought Donatello's attention to the fact that the remaining thug had left the vehicle. The senator watched as he pointed the gun at the cloaked figure. The man let out a frustrated cry as he fired off a shot. The mysterious figure held out their arm in front of them and the bullet harmlessly bounced off the bracers. What were those bracers made out of?

    Before the thug could reload and fire again, the figure rushed him. The thug could only let out a strangled cry as two metal blades sliced into his abdomen and lifted him up into the air. A slash of the claws and the man was cast aside, his chest a shredded mess. Donatello watched as the man let out several desperate breaths before slipping into darkness.

    Not wanting to be trapped in the car when this armed figure attacked, Donatello fumbled with the door handle and scurried out of the car. He tripped as he exited and stumbled to the ground. Panic in his eyes, knowing that his death could be moments away, he scanned the alley for his would-be attacker. He was shocked to find no sign of the mysterious figure.

    Why had this person killed his captors and helped him escape? Who was the mysterious figure behind the mask? These questions he only contemplated for a moment before realizing that he was now wanted for high treason and that they would soon be looking for him once his captors did not return. Donatello slowly got to his feet and raced out of the alley, doing his best to get his bearings in this massive city and avoid any of Konstantinos's goons as he contemplated how the hell he was going to get out of the city now.

    Franco could hear Irene rushing after him as he made his way to the front, where everyone was getting paranoid.

    "Everyone, calm down! We've already told the guardsmen what's going on, we can be sure they'll keep us safe," he tried to bring some calm. With the sound of the front door being opened and closed, Madame Vlahos soon spoke up with what Irene had told her.

    "We can all hide in the emergency passage behind the stairs while things calm down," she said as she looked to see where Irene went. "I would have suggested pretending to act as if we weren't home, but the young lady dashing outside might make that difficult."

    "Irene did what?!" Franco yelled as he rubbed his face again. "Alright, everyone, get to the passage quickly! I still need to call my family," he said, with everyone following on beat.

    Franco could hear the blackshirts yelling at the outside. He hoped the guardsmen will be able to keep safe.

    "Yes?" Franco could hear his wife on the other end.

    "Dear! If it isn't an issue, could you please come to the Thaddai estate with the girls?"

    "Why? Did something happen?" his wife asked confusedly.

    "It's serious. And grab whatever you need from home. Things are getting dangerous in the city, it's-"

    Suddenly, at that moment, gunfire could be heard. Franco's wife could hear it and corresponding window-breaking. Franco reflectively ducked, and felt lucky that he hadn't been shot just then.

    "What's going on?!"

    "Please, if you trust me, you'll get over here as soon as you can! You know the side-entrance we used before for special guests at the estate? I'll wait for you there!"

    "A-alright!"

    Franco hung up, and looked out from the window in his cover. The guardsmen were dead, and the blackshirts were pulling on the gates. He could imagine another volley of shots approaching. He ducked out of the living room and rushed for the hallway where the side-entrance is. Hopefully everyone else they had called would be headed that way if they saw what was going on at the front. He hoped Irene wasn't hurt just then.

    Irene continued crouching behind the car, trying to hide herself as much as possible. But she knew if the mob fired directly at her, the bullets wouldn't be stopped by the vehicle's thin metal frame and leather interior. She'd be instantly dead. What could she do, though? She only had one pistol, with a few bullets. Not enough to take everybody out, even if she landed all of her shots. Irene had only fired a gun a few times before, and that was at the training grounds at home in Athens. She had to do something, anything.

    Then she heard a low rumbling in the distance, something between the clap of thunder and the explosion of a bomb. Then pebbles on the ground started rattling. Finally, she heard horses neighing and realized what was going on just as the Athenian Lancers rounded the corner and charged straight at the mob, sabers drawn.

    Really, Auntie? Literal cavalry?

    Although the Lancers were using their swords and the mob had guns, the sight of multiple horsemen charging straight at them struck fear into the hearts of the civilian blackshirts, who scattered in all directions.

    "This isn't over!" the goon from the Arcadia shouted. "We'll be back soon, with reinforcements!"

    The Lancers reached the gates and fanned out to secure the area. As Irene cautiously walked up to the gate, their leader dismounted and took off his cap. He was an old man with an impressive mustache and several faded scars on his face, clearly a veteran of many wars.

    "Irene Doukas," he said, "It's great to finally meet you. Your aunt has told me much about you."

    "And you are?" Irene said.

    "Megas Doux Ioannes Dalassenos," the general said, "Commander of the Athenian Lancers."

    Irene remembered the stories her aunt told her about the Athenian Lancers. How they were the most elite unit in the Empire, with an impressive record of battlefield victories and appearances in important battles. They must have been what Theodora was telling her about when she was talking about the escape route. They would be their protection through the rest of the city.

    "I take it you're here to rescue us?" Irene said.

    "Yes," Ioannes said, "Your aunt sent us to provide protection."

    "The Ministry people she mentioned," Irene realized.

    "Is that how she put it?" Ioannes laughed. "If only we got the Ministry of Security's pensions. I swear, veterans' affairs really needs to get it together."

    "So what's the plan? We got a route? Plan of engagement?"

    "What do you mean?" Ioannes said. "We're not going through the city."

    "Then how are we going to get out of here?"

    Ioannes pointed up at the sky. Irene followed his finger. Off to the west, she saw a white dot below the clouds, slowly getting larger until it became an airship, larger than any she had seen before. From below its cabins, airplanes fired up their propellers, detached from the clamps, and flew off, forming a protective line around the airship as it approached the Thaddai estate.

    "What...the...frak..." was all Irene could say.

    A Lancer ran up to Ioannes. "Sir, some civilians have arrived at the defensive perimeter. We've admitted the ones with senatorial documents, but there are others whose identities we can't verify. What are your orders?"

    Must be everybody we contacted.

    "Let them in," Irene said, "I can vouch for them."

    "You heard the Senator," Ioannes said, "Let them in. We have the numbers advantage. If any blackshirt tries sneaking in, the Lancers will dispose of them."

    "I certainly hope so," Irene said, "We may have the advantage for now, but who knows when they'll come back?"

    "Which is why we need everybody in the estate ASAP," Ioannes said, "We don't want the airship on the ground for longer than necessary."

    "Speaking of which," the Lancer said, "Where are we going to land it?"

    "On the street outside the gate," Irene said, "It's the largest space I can think of."

    "Got it. I'll radio Picardie."

    As the Lancers continued screening the new arrivals, Irene went back inside the estate and met Franco and the others.

    "Our ride is here," she said, "And everybody we called is here as well. The airship's landing on the street outside, and we don't have much time before the blackshirts come back, so let's get moving!"


    ((If anyone wants to hitch a ride on the airship, now's your last chance.))

    Franco arrived at the side-entrance, and looked out to see his wife and daughters arriving from a distance... joined by a couple of other folks. At least one had a younger kid with them.

    "Dear!" Franco called out to them, and they slowly made their way over.

    "Honey! I ran into everyone here waiting nearby, are those blackshirts at the front?" Franco's wife asked him worriedly.

    "Yes, dear. We're gathering everyone up to get out of here. It's not safe in the city anymore," Franco responded.

    "Is another sack happening?" one of his daughters asked.

    "...an internal one," was all Franco could say.

    "How are we going to get out of the city though?" another woman spoke up, holding their kid by the hand.

    Everyone was in such deep discussion that they hadn't even noticed the cavalry arriving at the front, but one thing they would notice was the immense shadow that had just been cast over them.

    "...that's how, presumably," Franco said, looking up at the arriving airship.

    "Presumably?!" one of the men in the group said angrily. Did Franco not know?!

    "Everyone!" Franco yelled to get their attention, "Get inside! We're going to need help with a couple of things," he said, noting how most folks only seemed to bring essentials.

    Everyone followed him to the luggage prepared, and asked them to stay there, as he went over to the emergency passage.

    "Our escape has arrived!" he opened the door to the passage, yelling into it. Everyone inside began flooding out.

    At that moment, everyone noticed through the front windows that the cavalry was at the front now, not the blackshirts. Irene entered soon after.



    "You heard the lady, everyone! Let's move!" Franco yelled out. Everyone present began helping in moving the luggage prepared outside, from the civilians to the menial staff.

    Franco began wondering if it was safe to even let the menial staff stay now that the blackshirts had arrived. "Madame Vlahos, are you sure you and the staff will be safe here without us?"

    "Even if we weren't, they'd likely ravage this place without us here."

    "And you included if you were here."

    While everyone was moving towards the airship, Franco and Vlahos seemed entirely in their own world, arguing.

    [[Alexander is still in early afternoon, so this works fine.]]



    [[35 and a half. So...very possibly, if he isn't a smoker and is relatively active. I expect he sounds extremely young in comparison to most other archbishops and the other patriarchs.]]



    Alexander's breath whistled through his teeth. So, that rumour was true. How alarming.

    He listened as the concerned woman poured out her worries and fears for the city, the senators and the general way this day was going.



    The greatest fear of his own heart was the fate of the people. It seemed increasingly likely a terrible series of events were about to take place, and as so often wad the case, the people on the street would absorb by far the most of the damage.



    Alexander tuned out the assurances of safe passage. He had considered such ideas both privately and with the Guard Captain, and he doubt Irene would argue any more succesfully than he had.

    There was, he admitted, a touch of fear in his position, and the knowledge that staying would involve a certain degree of risk to himself.

    However, he could not leave his parish, his seat, and his people to suffer the wrath of the black shirts, or any of the violence or offence his flight might cause the Crown Prince. He had a loyalty first and foremost to God and His Children in Need, and they needed him here.

    He was also intelligent enough to know that it was far more likely that the sanctity of the Church as a neutral place of refuge would be respected if the Ecumenical Patriarch had opened his own residence to fleeing civilians and was tending to them personally. Whereas him fleeing would undoubtedly see the Hagia Sophia fall under whoever was left in the city...and that did not appear to be a great many...pleasant individuals.

    He attempted to explain this in as many words to Irene. She sounded exhausted. He felt immensely for her. The trials she and her family were never seemed to end.

    "Your Holiness, I really must again beg you to reconsider."

    "The other Patriarchs have been made aware of our situation. We retain the telephone, as well as our radio transmitter. The police and Saintly Guard shall protect this sanctuary if needs be, and I must remain to ensure the sanctity of this place. I..." he paused, "I also suspect there is something else planned for the Church in this matter. We have been left entirely to our own devices thus far, as has the police and city Council. The black shirts...directed by the Prince or not, have focused on running the senate away. Once you are gone...we shall face what comes."

    "We make for Trebizond."

    "The local Abbott and Archbishop have been made aware. Word has apparently spread very quickly throughout the Empire. Be warned...this is larger than some fascist power play."

    "Holy Father...Good luck."

    "I do not need luck, my child," he replied gently, "I have God. Just the same, good luck and God bless to you also."

    The phone went dead and Alexander slowly placed it down, wondering whether or not he had just made the right decision.

    ...

    From one of the balconies, a few clerics, Guardsmen and civilians stared and pointed at the airship that had appeared very quickly and descended upon the city.

    "Today seems to be out of a dream." One said to the others.

    "More like a nightmare," the Rector huffed, bustling out onto the balcony, tired from all the stairs. Alexander followed quietly behind.

    "Well...now the miltiary is truly involved," he observed, as the sounds of horses, men and machines sounded out across the city.

    "This is going to be a mess. An utter catastrophe," the Rector sighed, shaking his head.

    They and all others froze when the sound of gunfire and yelling cut across all other noise.

    "Is that from the airship?" Alexander asked.

    "No sir, the docks I think." One of the guards answered, leaning out over the balcony. He glanced behind him and jumped at the Patriarch and Rector. "Er...I mean, Holy Father."

    "Peace, Joseph," Alexander gave a small smile, which fell quickly as he made his way to the edge and stared out across the city. Smoke rose as it always did from all areas...but it did seem that the river was fuller than usual. And the smoke appeared blacker.

    "A riot? Fight between the communist dockers and the black shirts?"

    "Perhaps...they are trying to stop people leaving..." the Rector said grimly.

    They all continued to watch, in silence.

    Constantinople
    December 31, 1935


    Senator Donatello Favero sneaked through the many back alleys and side streets of Constantinople, desperately trying to avoid the armed thugs wandering the streets. At first he was trying to make his way to the harbour to see if he could leave with his wife, but the path proved blocked by practically a parade of blackshirts. He continued to wander, trying his best to ward off the panic that threatened to consume him. A few times he swore he saw someone following him or skulking among the rooftops, but every time he looked back there was no one there. Just as he was about to give up, he heard what sounded like a cavalry charge.

    Why were there cavalry in the capital? Had the situation grown that dire? Against his better judgment, he followed the sounds of battle. As he drew closer, he realized that he was nearing the Thaddai estate, and he felt the slightest glimmer of hope. Perhaps there was still a chance to escape the city with the rest. A shadow fell overhead, and he looked up to see an airship move in. Was this how they planned to escape? He picked up his pace, not wanting to let this chance pass by.

    As Donatello stepped out into the street near the Thaddai estate, he was immediately accosted by a lone horseman. "Halt! Who goes there?"

    "I'm Senator Favero," Donatello said. "Irene Doukas told me to come here if I needed to leave the city."

    The soldier did not hesitate as he turned his horse around and cantered back the way he came. "Follow me, senator. I'll escort you to the airship."

    Donatello let out a sigh of relief and he made his way towards the airship. There was a growing mob outside the Thaddai estate, a mishmash collection of senators, government officials, and citizens seeking any escape as the capital threatened to erupt into revolt. He was questioned again as he drew closer, some soldier asking to see identification. Fortunately he had some on him, speeding his way through the crowd. Soon he was boarding the airship, and hopefully his escape from Constantinople.

    "There'll be a panic now, if there wasn't before," the Guard Captain muttered as news of the airship filtered through the Cathedral. "Such obvious and worrying methods of escape...double the Guard on the main gates and warn them we may be about to get some civilian groups coming this way."

    The Guard ran off to do his bidding whilst the clerics attempted to go about their daily tasks and rituals. He liked insence as much as the next Christian, but he was glad the Patriarch had waived that requirement today.

    The Patriarch...

    He should have left hours ago. It would have been difficult to safely escourt him out of the city, but far more preferable than keeping him here. Ironically, in being determined to stay, he was demonstrating the reasons why it would be far better for the Church and Empire that he remained alive and at liberty.

    Alexander was younger than many within the building. He had seen a great decline in the fortunes of the Empire, but had missed the golden age that came after the last great catastrophe...and that one was also centred on the Hagia Sophia.

    Glancing upwards ruefully, the Guard Captain wondered in jest as to whether God hated this place or something.

    ((From earlier in the afternoon))

    Irene slowly put down the phone, exhausted. So His Holiness would rather stay and confront what was to come head-on. In a way, that was respectable. Even admirable in a way. And still a bit frustrating.

    "Godspeed, Your Holiness..." she finally said.

    ((Back to now))

    "Steady as she goes," Basil said.

    The pilot eased the airship downward, pulling levers and adjusting the steering wheel.

    "We are aligned with the street," the spotter said, "The Lancers have cleared the zone. We are a go for final descent."

    "Make it so," John-Loukas said.

    The airship's propellers intensified their upward draft, and the craft jolted slightly downward before easing into a gentle decline. John-Loukas barely heard or felt the jolt as the airship made contact with the street. They had done it.

    "Open the hatches, prep the cabins for arrivals," John-Loukas said.

    ---

    With a heavy click and thud, the main doors swung open, and stairs rolled down to the street. Ioannes and the Lancers formed a checkpoint around the stairway.

    "Alright, form a line!" Ioannes shouted. "We go in one by one!"

    The assembled dignitaries, bureaucrats, and a few local civilians hastily organized into a line which filed past the Lancers' checkpoint up the stairs.

    "There is barely enough room for everybody here!" Ioannes said. "You'll have to share rooms or stay in the hallways, so no complaining!"

    There were a few grumbles from within the crowd, but nobody remained mad. Everybody just wanted to get out of here.

    Unfortunately, Ioannes and his men wouldn't be part of them.

    ---

    "Madame Vlahos, are you sure you and the staff will be safe here without us?" Franco said.

    "Even if we weren't, they'd likely ravage this place without us here," Vlahos said.

    "And you included if you were here."

    The two continued their bickering as Irene walked over. "Come on, this is no time to argue."

    "This does not concern you, little girl!" Vlahos said.

    "You know Franco is right," Irene said, "When those blackshirts return, they'll kill everyone who remains in the estate."

    "They're welcome to try." Vlahos cracked her knuckles.

    "Ma'am, respectfully, I doubt you'd be able to choke out a mob with your bare hands."

    "You've never seen me try."

    Irene sighed. This woman wasn't going to listen to reason, would she? Fine. They were running out of time. "Hey, General Dalassenos!"

    Ioannes walked over. "Yes?"

    "I'm going to need your men to round up all of the menial staff—including this woman here—and get them on the airship. If they tell you otherwise, don't believe them."

    "Understood."

    It took a little bit, but soon all of the staff had been put onto the airship, whether they wanted to or not.

    ---

    Near the end of the line, Kira kept much of her head hidden under a shawl, trying not to draw attention to herself. Her Ministry of Security bodyguard kept a hand on his pistol at all times—not only to deal with threats to her, but to her as a threat too.

    "Where's Irene?" Kira asked.

    "She's busy," the handler said.

    "I...I need to talk to her."

    "You'll have plenty of time for that later, when we're in the air."

    Kira knew as much, but it still felt like she had to tell Irene as soon as possible. The threads of fate were fickle and unpredictable. Even a second's delay could change the course of the futures she saw, and at the end of it, more and more threads fell into the same scenario she had feared. All of the futures were converging into one bleak one, and she had to stop it. Irene and the others were key to it. They had to know what fate awaited them if they had a chance of changing it.

    Funny how just a few years ago, she would have wanted that future to happen.


    After about half an hour, the line had dwindled to a few people—the rest had already boarded. Franco and the people of the Thaddai estate had long since boarded, as did the other senators—including someone who, strangely enough, appeared to be Senator Favero; she would have to check later—which left only her and a few civilians now.

    "Well, I'd say that was a successful operation," Irene said, "If only Auntie Theodora was here to see it."

    "I bet she'd be proud of us," Ioannes said.

    "We can tell her all about it in Trebizond."

    "Yeah...about that..." Ioannes fidgeted.

    Irene realized what he meant. "You're not coming with us?"

    "No," Ioannes said, "You know how I said there was barely enough room? There was, if we didn't count the Athenian Lancers. I mean, how are we going to fit all of our horses anyways?"

    "Point taken," Irene said, "So what will you do?"

    "Head across the Bosphorus to the East Side, maybe head to Nicomedia. I've confirmed friendly units have retained control there."

    "You sure?" Irene said. "It's getting quite dangerous."

    "Don't you know who I am?" Ioannes grinned. "I'm the commander of the Athenian Lancers. I fought vampires before."

    "Nobody believes that," Irene said.

    "You weren't there!" Ioannes said. "I'll have you know, that was 100%—"

    "We've got bogeys incoming!" one of the lancers shouted, pointing down the street.

    Irene saw several cars approaching, each filled with more blackshirted men. Unlike the previous mob, these new blackshirts came better prepared, wielding submachine guns instead of pistols. "Everybody get inside, now!"

    ---

    "Frak, we've got trouble!" Basil said.

    "I can see that," John-Loukas said.

    "Your orders?" Basil said.

    "Pull back our squadron and have them make strafing runs."

    "Sir, we don't have any ammunition."

    "I know that," John-Loukas said, "But they don't. They'll see our planes diving out of the sky and duck out of the way, fearing our bullets."

    "The illusion will be broken once they realize they're not dead."

    "Yes, but that should give us enough time."

    "We need to preserve the illusion, sir," Basil said, "It's a long trip from here to Trebizond. If we show our hand too soon, there's nothing stopping them from just shooting us out of the sky."

    John-Loukas thought for a little bit. Then he nodded. "You're right. Just pull back the squadron and prepare them for recall."

    ---

    Ioannes motioned to his men. "Kataphraktoi, ready kontoi!"

    The Athenian Lancers immediately sprung into action. They climbed onto their horses, drew their sabers, and broke into a charge at the approaching cars. "FOR THE EMPIRE!" they bellowed.

    As the legendary cavalry charged the blackshirts, Irene helped the remaining civilians board the airship. As the last one climbed in, she glanced behind her. The blackshirts had opened fire, the rhythmic din of machine gunfire filling the air. Several Lancers went down instantly, their horses shot out from under them if they themselves had not been hit. The rest took out the rifles they had slung over their backs and returned fire. The driver of one of the cars got shot in the head, and his car swerved to the side and crashed into a storefront. The rest continued towards the parked airship and fired in Irene's direction. Bullets pinged off the street cobblestones around her. The young senator froze in place, although every muscle in her body screamed at her to run. She watched as the blackshirts' cars continued their approach, while the surviving Lancers continued their charge. She took in the car crashed into the storefront. The mangled bodies of humans and horses sprawled in their own blood. The sounds of gunfire and smells of hot lead around her. And then she was back on that street, surrounded by burning buildings and dead bodies. Screams and gunfire in the distance. Propaganda slogans blaring over loudspeaker. The ground shaking as artillery shells hit their mark. Blood on her hands. The blood of her mother, whose cold arms were still wrapped around her. A high-pitched scream. Her scream.

    The next thing she knew, Ioannes was shaking her shoulders. "Irene! Snap out of it!"

    Irene blinked and closed her mouth. "Wh-what? Did I...scream?"

    "No, but it seemed like you were about to," Ioannes said, "Come now, this is no place for you. Your aunt would never forgive me if I let you die here."

    He pushed Irene up the stairs before she could react.

    "General..." she said. "What...what are you doing?"

    "My duty to the Empire, of course," Ioannes said.

    "You...need to...come with us," Irene said, "We...need you."

    Ioannes shook his head. "I'm just an old cavalryman, leading an old unit that's past its glory days. Our place is here. Don't worry about me."

    "General, please."

    "There's no time!" With one last push, Ioannes pushed her over the threshold, and she stumbled into one of the airship's hallways. "The Empire needs you more than it needs me! It needs you senators! The next generation of Romans! Our job, as the last generation, is to hold the line and make sure you're all safe to do what you need to do! Now go! Irene, you must live!"

    Before Irene could respond, he shut the door. Seconds later, a motor hummed, no doubt the stairs retracting.

    "All hatches sealed," Basil's voice came, "All hands, prepare for takeoff."

    Irene ran to the nearest window, trying to get a view of the battle below. She finally spotted Ioannes getting on his horse. A block away, the Lancers had engaged the blackshirts in close quarters combat, the enemy's submachine guns proving useless at such close range. Ioannes drew his saber, and his horse pawed at the cobblestones, preparing to charge. The old general looked back at the airship. With his free hand, he saluted with a smile. And then he charged.

    "All hands, brace. Beginning takeoff." The airship's engines whirred. Propellers spun until they became blurs, and the ship lurched into the sky. The streets and buildings of Constantinople fell away, and soon the windows were filled with sky blue.

    They were on their way. At least, most of them.

    ((Private))

    Location Unknown
    January 1, 1936


    Somewhere in a deep dark cavern far beneath the earth, a lone robed figure sat before a great pyre and stared into the flame. His head was covered with a great mane of hair and a beard smothered his face. He chanted beneath his breath in a tongue foreign to most in this world, channelling the power that he desired from a mostly forgotten god. Despite his focus on his ritual, he did not fail to notice the intruder that skulked into his presence.

    "Were you successful, Shredder?" the priest asked, his eyes never leaving the flame. "Or is it Tearer?"

    The intruder slowly stepped into the light, the fire reflecting off their metal bracers and claw-like weapons. "It's Ripper," the new arrival replied indignantly, their voice muffled and metallic, dampened by the mask they wore. The priest scoffed at the ridiculousness of the name, but Ripper paid them no mind. "Constantinople is in chaos, as you asked."

    "Good," the priest said as he rose to his feet, grabbing a small wooden cane and using it to balance himself. He clasped his cane tightly, continuing the stare into the flames. "And the senator?"

    "Which one?" Ripper asked. "Several fell to my blades."

    "Yes, and you did well to dispense of them," the priest said as he began to pace slowly in front of the brazier, his cane tapping against the floor. "While only minor figures in the Empire's political landscape, they were all advocates for peace, and that cannot be tolerated in the grand scheme of things." He turned back to the flames. "As for the senator I speak of, you know very well which one. Favero."

    When no response was forthcoming, the priest curled his lip in a snarl. "Do you think I am unaware of your interference? He was meant to stay in Constantinople, not go with the others to Trebizond."

    Ripper knelt down on one knee and bowed their head. "My apologies, master, but I was forced to intervene. The Crown Prince's men had apprehended him and he is too great an asset for us to lose."

    "And now you have forced him onto a side he was not meant to choose," the priest said, spit spraying from his mouth. "He was meant to serve as a counterbalance to Doukas, pushing the Crown Prince--" The priest paused, letting out a shrill cackle. "--Or should I say Emperor towards war with the rebel states. Civil war isn't enough; we need the entire world at war."

    Ripper lowered their head further in acquiescence. Despite that, the eyes not covered by the mask bored holes into the back of the priest's head. "I feared that he would be unable to serve his purpose while imprisoned, or worse, dead."

    The priest stood in silence for a moment, admiring the flames as they consumed the wooden logs in the brazier. Finally, he turned to face Ripper, his expression softer but no less intimidating. "Very well, I see the wisdom behind your decision." He gently pressed his cane against Ripper's chin, nudging his disciple to look him in the eye. "Just make sure not to let emotion dictate your actions next time."

    Ripper stared at their master in silence. "Yes, Master Splinter."

    "It's Sliver, idiot," the priest replied, the slightest hint of a smirk on his face.

    "It seems we both share unusual names," Ripper said, rising back to their feet. The mask hid it, but a smile spread across their face.

    Master Sliver nodded and said, "Now make sure to not disappoint me next time." He turned back to the flames. "And praise Chernobog."

    Ripper bowed their head and began to walk away from the pyre, disappearing into the darkness of the cavern. "Praise Chernobog."

    Much of the menial staff obliged at the request to join the rest of the Thaddai estate abroad, but Madame Vlahos wasn't going down without a fight. At least three men were needed to hold her still enough to get her onboard - the first to apply a full nelson, the second to restrain her arms, and the third to restrain her legs. Despite her age, the men involved recognized the fact that she knew how to counter them on a solo or two-on-one basis.

    "You know she won't forgive you two for this, right?" one of the menial girls said to Irene and Franco, whilst Vlahos struggled against the men.

    "That's because we old folk have the privilege to maintain grudges. She'll recognize how right we were later," Franco responded.

    As the Thaddai estate finished bringing their things abroad, Franco looked over the building wistfully, hoping this won't be the last they'll see it. He then looked down at the bodies of the guardsmen. He called over the Cecil Sisters, and pointed at the corpses.

    "I hate to be the one to say this, but we won't be able to give Cosmas and Cyril a dignified rest. Help me grab their things off them," he said with a wince.

    The guardsmen's weapons were taken from them, as well as what ammo they still had for their guns. Taking anything else seemed improper, even the bits of protective wear that wasn't damaged in the ensuing gunfire. Their bodies were positioned resting by the gates of the estate. The three crossed their chests, and gave a moment of silence.

    "Come on, let's get on board!" they heard being yelled, with the three rushing aboard.

    Waiting in the airship was intense before it lifted, especially once the sound of machine gunfire began to be heard. Fears of failed escape sunk into everyone's stomachs. But soon, the airship finally lifted.

    They had escaped.

    ---

    "I have to wonder what mother called on us for," Timon remarked. He and his father were presently being driven to the executive building, where Kyrene was waiting on them.

    "The tone over the speaker phone should have been sign enough, sign of something being afoot," Nestorius responded,

    "Any idea on what it could be this time? Last time she sounded this serious, it was with that report that revealed the Tan-"

    "The Taneists that still existed, yes, I remember. Those conniptive days before we ascertained just how few of them there are. Whatever it is, if I had to guess. it likely isn't anything of immediate threat," Nestor interrupted his son, attempting to figure it out based on his experience.

    "Meaning?"

    "What we're dealing with is either strictly foreign, or it is so existential neither she nor I can deal with it."

    Soon, their ride arrived at its destination. Timon helped his father out of the car, before the two headed over, Nestor with cane in hand. Entering the building, they could see Kyrene waiting for them at the foyer.

    The three met half-way, with the husband and wife sharing a quick kiss, though it didn't help get the sad look on her face.

    "You brought Timon with you?" Kyrene asked.

    "I thought this might be another occasion for the boy to learn more on the craft," Nestor responded with a smile.

    Kyrene leaned in closer to Nestor, and whispered: "This might be a bit too much for him."

    Given they were all standing close to one another, Timon heard what his mother said and was surprised.

    "...so it is that serious," Nestor said, gulping.

    "Timon, could you wait here in the foyer while me and your father talk?" Kyrene asked her son, who responded with a mere nod.

    Kyrene wrapped her arm around her husband's arm, and rushed him inside, as Timon went and took a seat.

    "W-what's happened, Kyrene?" Nestor grew curious.

    "You'll need to sit down for what I'm about to tell you, dear."

    Soon, they got into her office. She helped Nestor to his seat, before closing the door.

    "What could've happened that would warrant leaving the boy out?"

    "We received a call from the royal family," Kyrene began.

    "The royal family?! Who are we speaking of specifically here?"

    "Prince Alvértos."

    "Ah, the second in line, what did he have to say?"

    "He, his wife, and his daughters had all nearly been arrested, apparently under false accusations of attempting to start a coup."

    Nestorius seemed to almost fall into shock upon hearing that: "W-who accused him?"

    "Prince Konstantinos, the heir."

    "Family conflict then?"

    "Seems to be way more than that. He called on route to Trebizond on boat. He told me how he had previously called senators, commanders, and other governors to see where they would stand, because he believed Konstantinos was about to do something rash. He even called the estate in Constantinople."

    "W-what did they say?!" Nestor grew more nervous as Kyrene spoke.

    "Konstantinos seems to have issue with the Senate, and that was apparently made clear at the last session, so they sided with Alvértos. He hopes they'll make it safely to Trebizond too."

    Ol' Ness began slouching in his chair, recognizing what was going on at its fullest.

    "...so the Empire's about to butt heads with itself..."

    Kyrene walked up behind Ness' chair, and she placed her hands on his shoulders to relax him.

    "We can only hope they'll be fine too. I've already asked Botros to put someone on phone duty in case we hear from them. All we can do is wait."

    "But what about the Empire?" Nestor retorted, "It's still hasn't fully recovered, the cracks of the last century remain. For all we know, this might turn them into chasms."

    "I tried asking, but Alvértos seemed certain this would only escalate. Since he knows how far out we are, he understood if we wouldn't side with him, but as long as we stayed out of this for now, he was happy," Kyrene elaborated.

    Nestor shook his head: "I can't sit here and do nothing! I have to head for Constantinople, I need to help!"

    "Ness, I know you mean well, but we're talking about a prince who would rather see your position wiped. We can't do anything from here, not now at least," she said, wrapping her arms around him.

    "I..."

    Nestorius didn't know what to say. In this moment, he felt as powerless as he had in his youth. His home is going to crumble.

    As the airship took off, the three men in charge of the Hagia Sophia tensed as one. Then, they went about their work.

    The fighting that had occurred around the airship had been the spark the rest of the city had been waiting for. A full scale riot was breaking out in various sectors, in the streets and building to building. Some black shirts had guns and were firing on the police and civilians alike. Some were fighting known Union members and government workers, and all were looking for communists to beat up or kill.

    The communists meanwhile had not been idle. Alerted by the troubles at the docks and, no doubt, by friends in the senate, they too had armed themsevles and taken over areas of control. They seemed more organised, more restrained, as if their leaders knew they were about to be attacked and were digging in.

    The fascists meanwhile were gleefully unkempt and unstable, tearing through what they could like wild fire, without a care for the law or consequence for their actions.

    The police were stunned but begining to coordinate responses, and seemed to have begun attempting to curtail and arrest the unarmed and uncoordinated random looters and black shirts unaffiliated with the main mobs.

    Thus far, the only ones stupid enough to approach the Temple Guard were these random opportunists. Several more families and a great many panicked individuals had however been admitted, and far more worryingly, the injured and survivors of assaults.

    Alexander took them all in, of course, and set up a hospital in the main halls. Various other infirmary sites were being prepared, because no one doubted more people would be showing up.

    He was in and around the sick and wounded now, as was the Rector. The Guard, medics and clerics were also dotted around, helping where they could. Every active and reserve Guard was now within and about the Holy site, and ready for whatever came. The Guard Captain was confident he was capable of defending everyone inside the Hagia Sophia and the walls around the site, but if the city became any more chaotic, or if more army units arrived to fight each other...

    It did not bear thinking about.

    The day was turning to night, and still the cries and screams and flashes of light, flame and gunfire did not abate. In fact, it seemed to be getting worse in some areas.

    Constantinople was begining to fall into anarchy.

    As the airship took off, the three men in charge of the Hagia Sophia tensed as one. Then, they went about their work.

    The fighting that had occurred around the airship had been the spark the rest of the city had been waiting for. A full scale riot was breaking out in various sectors, in the streets and building to building. Some black shirts had guns and were firing on the police and civilians alike. Some were fighting known Union members and government workers, and all were looking for communists to beat up or kill.

    The communists meanwhile had not been idle. Alerted by the troubles at the docks and, no doubt, by friends in the senate, they too had armed themsevles and taken over areas of control. They seemed more organised, more restrained, as if their leaders knew they were about to be attacked and were digging in.

    The fascists meanwhile were gleefully unkempt and unstable, tearing through what they could like wild fire, without a care for the law or consequence for their actions.

    The police were stunned but begining to coordinate responses, and seemed to have begun attempting to curtail and arrest the unarmed and uncoordinated random looters and black shirts unaffiliated with the main mobs.

    Thus far, the only ones stupid enough to approach the Temple Guard were these random opportunists. Several more families and a great many panicked individuals had however been admitted, and far more worryingly, the injured and survivors of assaults.

    Alexander took them all in, of course, and set up a hospital in the main halls. Various other infirmary sites were being prepared, because no one doubted more people would be showing up.

    He was in and around the sick and wounded now, as was the Rector. The Guard, medics and clerics were also dotted around, helping where they could. Every active and reserve Guard was now within and about the Holy site, and ready for whatever came. The Guard Captain was confident he was capable of defending everyone inside the Hagia Sophia and the walls around the site, but if the city became any more chaotic, or if more army units arrived to fight each other...

    It did not bear thinking about.

    The day was turning to night, and still the cries and screams and flashes of light, flame and gunfire did not abate. In fact, it seemed to be getting worse in some areas.

    Constantinople was begining to fall into anarchy.
     
    • 2Like
    Reactions:
    113. The New Year - State of the Empire
  • 1 January 1936

    The first meeting in Trebizond was about to begin. Fortunately, Alvértos had been able to rest on the boat. The morning was spent making himself appear as imperial as possible while waiting for his soldiers to find an appropriate meeting room in one of Trebizond's hotels. He was nervous about how much support he would get. He had a good grasp of his military and civilian support now, but he would need the help of the Senate to actually run matters.

    When noon came, he entered the room carrying a rolled document. He gave a quick glance around as he began speaking. Fewer people than he might have hoped, but more than he had feared. He hoped that over time more would arrive. "Welcome, everyone. Thank you for choosing to join me."

    113-5.png

    "I'm sure you've surmised by now, but the Empire is once again in a civil war. My brother has begun a coup, seeking to remove me, the Senate, and other notables. I have not been able to get further news on my father, the Emperor. He was ill and bedridden already in what may be his final illness."

    113-6.png

    "Let me share how things stand, then we can discuss the steps to take. I have my own plans, but I want to hear your thoughts before enacting them. First, the Empire itself." He unrolled his document onto a table in the room, revealing a map. "Most of the Empire has declared neutrality under various governments. Asia Minor is under our control, the Balkans under my brother's."

    113-7.png

    "The military is in complete disarray, with effectively no command structure above the brigade or division level. Our forces consist of three cavalry brigades, three cavalry divisions, an infantry brigade with its artillery, two infantry divisions with their artillery, and one infantry brigade without artillery. Most of the cavalry and the last infantry brigade are positioned across the Bosphorus from Constantinople. The remaining units have gathered in Smyrna. Most of the military has kept to their previous posts, and will likely begin answering to the civilian authorities in those regions.”

    113-8.png
    113-9.png

    “The navy under our control consists of the Black Sea Fleet and the transports used to transport forces to Smyrna. The latter may be trapped there if Konstantinos is able to muster a Mediterranean fleet.”

    113-10.png

    “Politically we are very nearly a blank slate. It will take time to put together a well-functioning government.”

    113-11.png

    “I am in contact with the research and development divisions of my various family holdings, who are waiting for direction on innovations to develop.”

    113-12.png

    “We have a plentiful supply of most industrial resources apart from oil and rubber. Until we can secure supplies of both, advanced weapons like tanks or troop transports will be impossible to field.”

    113-13.png

    “Our factories are churning out guns and artillery, our dockyard various ships.”

    113-14.png

    “Indeed, between that production and our stockpiles, we can immediately begin training new military divisions.”

    113-15.png
    113-16.png

    “We have a fair amount of civilian industry that can be allocated to construction. However, the two most likely points of battle are also poorly-connected to the rail network, so I’ve already drafted orders to add new rail lines and a supply depot.”

    113-17.png
    113-18.png

    “And that’s one of the tighter resource constraints. Some of that industry might be better used to create trade goods for oil and rubber. Or even a headquarters for a new intelligence agency.”

    113-19.png

    “I realize this is a lot of information all at once. Are there any questions before I list the questions we need to decide?”
     
    Last edited:
    • 4Like
    • 1Love
    Reactions: